The Whole Revelation of John in Two Treatises

The Text.

1 THe revelation of Jesus Christ which GOD gave unto him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly be done which he sent, & and shown by his Angel unto his servant John.

2 Who bare record of the word of God, & of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.

3 Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which ar written therein: for the time is at hand.

4 John, to the seven Churches which ar in Asia, Grace be with you, & peace frō him, Which is, and Which was, and Which is to come, & from the seuē Spirits, wich ar before his Throne,

5 And from Jesus Christ, which is a faith full witness, & the first begotten of the dead, & Prince of the kings of the earth, unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his blood,

6 And made us kings and Priests unto God, evē his Father, to him be glory and dominion for evermore, Amē

7 Behold, he cometh with clouds, & every eye shall see him: yea, evē they which perced him through: and all kindreds of the earth, shall wail before him, even so, Amen.

8 I am Alpha & Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, Which is, and Which was, & Which is to come, even the Almighty.

9 I John, even your brother, & companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom & patience of Jesus Christ, was in the yle called Patmos, for the word of God, & for the witnessing of Jesus Christ.

10 And I was ravished in spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as it had been of a trumpet,

11 Saying, I am Alpha & Omega, the first and the last: and that which thou seest, write in a book, and send it to the seven Churches which are in Asia, unto Ephesus, & unto Smyrna, & unto Pergamos, & unto Thyatira, & unto Sardi, & unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.

12 Thē I turned back to see the voice, that spake with me: & when I was turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks,

13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks, one lik unto the Sonn of man, clothed with a garment down to the feet, and gird about the paps with a golden girdle.

14 His head & hairs were white as white wool, & as snow, & his eyes wer as a flame of fire.

15 And his feet like unto fine brass, burning as in a furnace, and his voice as the sound of many waters.

16 And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp two edged sword: and his face shone, as the Sun shineth in his strength.

17 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead: then he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not: I am the first and the last,

18 And am alive, but I was dead: & behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen: and I have the keys of hell, and of death.

19 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall come hereafter.

20 The mystery of the seven stars, which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks, is this, The seven stars ar the Angels of the seven Churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest, are the seven Churches.

The paraphrastical Exposition.

1 T His is a book ^a revealed by Jesus Christ, whereby God appointed him, to show forth and open unto his servants, things that must shortly be performed in the last days, the which Christ hath sent his ^b Angels to show and reveal to his beloved Apostle ^c John.

2 Who also is an Evangelist, & thereby beareth the record of the word of God, & of the history of our salvation in Jesus Christ, & of all things that he hath seen, both then, and at this time.

3 Blessed is he, that reading & hearing the words of this Prophecy, doeth observe and keep truly the meaning & contents thereof: for shortly, and in this last age of the world, must the same be performed.

4 I John, unto the seuē Churches which ar in little Asia, wish grace & peace frō God the Father, who is, and ever was, and who shall come and abide forever: and from that holy, and ^d one Spirit of God, whose seven fold virtues and perfections appear, ever ministering before the throne of God.

5 And from Jesus Christ, God and Man, who in his own person, hath born a faithful testimony of the resurrection of the dead, & of all that ever died, he is the ^e first born, and begot̄ before all eternity, & is the first fruits of the resurrection, even the first among the dead that arose unto heaven: and he is king & Lord over all the princes of the earth: Unto him therefore, that so hath loved us, that he hath washed us from our sins, by shedding his blood to the death for us,

6 And thereby hath made us as Kings, to reign with God his Father, and as Priests, to offer up our daily prayers and laudings; to him, even unto that Lord Jesus (I say) be glory and dominion for evermore, So be it.

7 Behold, he shall come to judgment in the ^f clouds, and all men shall see him with their eyes, yea, even they which wounded and crucified him, and the wicked of all the kindreds of the earth, shall quake and mourn before him, even verily, so shall it be.

8 I am the ^g first, I am the last, even the first without any beginning, and the last without any ending, saith the Lord God, who present lie is, hitherto ever hath been, and shall come and abide in all time hereafrer, even forever and ever, for I am the Almighty.

9 And I John, your brother in Apostleship, and a partaker of tribulation with you for the kingdom of heaven, through patience in Jesus Christ, was fugitive in one of the yles of the Sporades, called ^h Patmos, for professing the word of God, and for bearing the true testimony of Christ Jesus.

10 And there I was ravished in spirit, upon that day of the week that our Lord rose from death, which is the ⁱ Sunday: then heard I behind me a mighty voice, terrible and loud as a trumpet.

11 Saying, I am the beginning, and the ending, yea, the first before all beginning, and the last after all endinge: All therefore, that I let thee see, write in a book, and send the same to the seven Christian Churches, which are in little Asia, to wit, to the Churches of Ephesus, of Smyrna, of Pergamos, of Thyatira, of Sardis, of Philadelphia, and of Laodicea.

12 Then I turned back to see him, whose voice I had heard speaking to me: and when I had turned, I saw seven shining Candlesticks, bearing the type and figure of those seven ^k Churches.

13 And in the midst of these seven, Christ himself in his Deity, under the ^l likeness of his Humanity, arrayed as in ^m long garments, betokening gravity and wisdom: and in sign of ⁿ diligence and readiness, he was girded with the golden and precious girdle of verity, justice, and power.

14 His head and white hairs, whiter thā wool or snow, importeth his ^o honorable and reverent antiquity and age from all beginning: his fiery eyes do pierce the secrets of all hearts, and terrify his enemies.

15 His feet are firm and stable to stand, as brazen pillars in defense of his Elect, and are swift and terrible as a consuming fire, against the wicked, and his voice by his preachers is loud and open, as of a multitude of ^p people and waters.

16 And he preserved & keeped in his migh the hand of protection, the holy ^q teachers & instructors of these seven Churches, who as stars of heaven, yielded the light of God's truth among them, & out of his mouth, by his teachers, proceeded the sword of ^r true doctrine two edged, conquering in his elect on the one side, & subdewing & destroying his enemies on the other side, and in the beauty of his face shined (brighter than the Sun) the bright light of eternal life.

17 And when I saw his heavenly majesty, I (lacking strength) fell at his ^s feet as dead: then extended he his merciful hand, and gentle protection over me, comfortably saying unto me, be not affraied of me, I am thy Lord, without beginning, & without ending.

18 I rose to life, and do live, though I ^t was slain to redeem you, yea, now behold, I live for evermore, Amen: and I have power over death and hell, to open and close the same at my will.

19 Write up therefore, these things which thou hast seen by vision, both concerning these things that ^u ar, and these things which shall come to pass hereafter.

20 And be sure, the seuē stars, which by vision thou didst see in my right hand, & the seven golden candlesticks, are mysticallie to be understood (as before is said) even the seven stars do mean the ^x seven messengers or ministers, which God hath sent to instruct these seven Churches: and the seven candlesticks, which appeared to thee, doth mean those same seven Churches.

Notes, Reasons, and amplifications.

^a As God hitherto never left his Church destitute of doctrine, to instruct them, and of prophecies to forewarn them: So here hath his Majesty provided, all the former books hitherto of the New Testament, to contain the Christian doctrine: and this book of Revelation, to contain the whole Christian Prophecy to the worlds end. Apocalypse then is a Revelation, and therefore, is this book so entitled; for, that by the will & ordinance of God, Christ hath revealed the same, word by word, as it is written in the text, to his Disciple John, and now doth daily by his holy Spirit, reueile more and more the meaning thereof, to us in this our age, for the which it hath been chiefly instituted.

^b Here is this book described to proceed from God, and come to the seven Churches by four degrees: Firste, God giveth the same to Christ: Secondly, Christ sendeth his Angel, or Angels bearing commission: Thirdly, the Angel instructeth John: Fourthly, John wrireth the same to the seven Churches. Not meaning hereby, that the Angels only are appearers to John: but sometime the Father, as chap. 4. sometime the Son, as in this chapter: sometime the holy Spirit, as chap. 14. 15. and other places: at which times, for confirmation of the smaller visions; the Trinity in these great visions, showeth his unspeakable glory, but in other smaller visions, concerning things to come, the Angels (as saith this text) are made reporters, shewers, and expositers, as chap. 17. 1. 7. and diverse other partes, as plainly appeareth chap. 22. 8. 16. For, he saith not here, the Angels are sent to show all the visions, or visions of God's glory, for it was the Trinity it self that shown it self, and appeared in his own visions, and not the Angels, as hereafter [note ^l ] shall be shown: But he speaks here, of prophetical visions, which Christ saith here, he sent his Angels to show.

^c Some have unadvisedly impugned the authority of this book, by diverse frivolous conjectures: and among the rest, because John hath so often herein named his name, thinking it not agreeable to the Apostolic gravity, to caste up so oft his own name: and therefore, esteem they rather this book to be set out in his name by others than by himself, for that he doeth not the like in his Evangel. But contrary to their opinion, in all the scriptures, the writers of doctrine, do not so often express their names, as the writers of prophecy do: for the doctrine receives the authority of the own present verity, and of the Spirit of God, but the Prophecy receives the authority by the author, who is known to be a Prophet, whereas otherwise, the book could not be known to be true before the performing thereof. Consider hereupon, Daniel's prophecy, where ye shall find his name more than threescore times repeated: yea, in the first person, ye shall find [ I Daniel ] repeated about nine times, in the 7.8.9. and 10. chapters: whereas John repeateth his name but five times in all this book. Hereby then no man can gather, but that this book was written by that self same John, who was both Christ's beloved Disciple, and an Evangelist. And therefore, styleth he himself here the servant of Christ, who hath borne witness of Christ Jesus, of these things which he saw, as being one of the four Evangelists that wrote the history of Christ, which with his eyes he saw.

^d There is but one holy Spirit, whose chief functions & graces are divided into seven: whereof read the note[ ^e ] of the fourth chapter. For the better comfort therefore of the seven Churches, to supply their belief and weak faith, he letteth them understand, that there is such a complete perfection in God's Spirit, that it hath as many functions and graces to conserve them with, as are agreeable to their number of seven.

^e For two causes is Christ called the first born of all that died: First, because in the Levitical Law, the first borne, and first fruits, or primices, were consecrated and offered up unto the Lord, and because of all men that ever took life and died, only Christ is that first fruit, that is offered up an acceptable Sacrifice to God the Father, as Paul testifieth, 1. Cor. 15.20. Therefore, he is called the first borne, even in his humanity figuratiuelie, although really many others were borne near four thousand years before him. Secondly, in consideration of his Deity, even of that word, that is God, and long after took flesh: even in consideration (I say) of the aeternitie thereof, because it was before all beginning: Therefore, is Christ (who is that word) called the first borne among the dead, Col. 1.15.17.18. Althogh not the word or Deity that took flesh, but the flesh itself died: and so in this sense, the being first begotten is imputed to Christ's Deity, and eternal word; and to die, is imputed to his fleshly humanity; and so to Christ, as he is fully both God and man, both these properties of being the first born, and of dying, are justly appropriate, according to the diverse respects aforesaid.

^f Even in the clouds he ascended from hence into heaven, Act. 1.9.10.11. and that way shall he return to judgment: read hereupon cap. 14. note ^m thereof.

^g Of the Greek A, B, C, (in which language this book was written) Alpha is the first letter, and Omega is the last: & so God styling himself the first letter & the last of that A, B, C, he both thereby meaneth, as also incontinentlie subjoineth the meaning thereof, saying, I am the beginning and the ending.

^h Patmos is one of the yles, that are called Sporades or Cyclades, lying in Mare Aegeo, by East the coast of Asia minor: Herein hid S. John himself from the great tyranny and persecution of Domitian, where he abode until Domitian died, and that year Anno Christi, 97. or 99. he wrote this book in that yle: as appeareth by Irenaeus and Eusebius.

ⁱ The day of rest and godly exercises, while Christ his death was celebrated upon the Saturday, which of old was the Jewish Sabbath day, but in memory of Christ's resurrection, and victory over death, the Apostolic Church transported the exercises of that day to the Sunday, which was the day of the week, that Christ arose upon, & therefore is called the Lord's day: the which day, the people (appearingly conuening to serve God) are desired by Paul 1. Cor. 16.2. to give contributions to the poor, and there he calleth it the first day of the week: And so indeed, where the Saturday is the seventh and last day of the week, the Sunday falls to be the first, and is used for our Christian Sabbath and day of the Lord.

^k That these seven Candlesticks do mean these seven Churches of little Asia, is plain by the end of this same chapter. Further, how the old Levitical Candlestick was also a figure hereof, is to be said in the fourth chapter, note ^e thereof.

^l Because the text calleth this midmost not the Son of man, but like unto the Son of man: Therefore, some may think this not to be Christ, but an Angel bearing the type and figure of Christ, whom Christ had deputed verse. 1. to signify and represent these things 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 to John, and so this Angel, not to be the Sonn of man, but like unto the Son of man: But (after mine opinion) God, who in his second commandment, will have us to represent him by no form, will also represent himself to us by none other, but by himself, lest we otherways being abused, should give the honor of God to Angels. And certain it is, that neither will God be the author, nor good Angels the instruments, so to illude mankind: And for confirmation then, that this midmost is Christ, and no Angel, nor other bearing the type of Christ: it is evident, that hereafter he calleth himself by the stiles of Christ, the first and the last, who liveth & was dead: and finally (cap, 2.18) he calleth himself the Son of God: And these titles (I am sure) none in heaven will accept nor usurp, except Christ only, to whom they appertain. But then may you demand, why doeth not Christ call himself really the Son of man, but like unto the Son of man? The answer hereof, making much against Transubstantiation, is therefore to be deduced at length. I say then, that so long as Christ was in this world, appearing corporallie to man, he styled himself the Son of man, as having his flesh & human body conversant with us: but contrarily, both before his incarnation, as also since his ascension, when ever in all the Scriptures he did visibly appear to his Saints, his visible shape & appearance, is not called the Son of man, but the liknes of the Son of man, quasi Filius hominis, or similis filio hominis, as in Dan. 7.13. & Dan. 10. Reu. 14.14. and in this place, or wheresoever else: and yet by the whole properties of these self same texts, that same that appeared in vision, is known to be Christ, as this same, who here is called the likeness of the Son of man, or like unto the Son of man, is hereafter in express terms, called the Son of God: neither maketh this any repugnance or contradiction, to the essential nature of Christ, who is really both the Son of God, & the Son of man, being spokē of Christ, either before his incarnatiō, or since his ascēsion: for first, because his humanity could not be really seen of Daniel, before it was conceived of the Virgin; therefore, Daniel saw Christ's Godhead, even that Word that is God, saw he transfigured (for his capacity) into the likeness of a man, or likeness of the Son of man, but not in a man, nor in the Son of man, till he took flesh of the Virgin. The like transfiguration is oft read to be also of Angels in the likeness of men, but not in men. Also, secondly, since Christ his ascension into heaven, his humanity having residence only there, his Deity being both there, & also everywhere: that Deity (I say) even after Christ's ascension, as before his incarnation, is said here to appear, not in his humanity, as the Son of man, but in the likeness of the Son of man, for that his humanity, whereby he is the Son of man, is not here, but in heaven, and his Godhead which is here, taketh not the flesh of the Son of man, but the visible likeness of the flesh of man, by such a notable difference, either in the vision, or in the Spirit of the Prophet, that he knew it to be Christ in his Deity, and not in his humanity, but bearing the figure and likeness of his humanity. Some vnaduisedlie will think this, to mean a separation of Christ's Deity from his humanity: But contrarilie, we say, that Christ his Deity, conjunct in heaven with his humanity, doth both make his chief residence with the same, and doeth also flowe therefrom over all the whole world infinitlie; as in comparison, the light beams and spiritual virtues of the Sun, are conjunct in heaven with the corporal and visible body of the Sun, wherein they have their chief residence, & do also flow from thence unto every place: Also, the spiritual virtue & sight is in the body of the eye, as his chief seat, and doth likewise flow from thence toward all things visible: Can any man say, that the beam subsisteth itself alone, and is separate from the Sun, or that the sight subsists it self alone, and is separate from the eye, seeing the body of the Sun is the very local seat of light, & the eye of the sight? No more mak we Christ's Deity alone to be separate from his humanity: the more that the Deity is universal and everywhere, and the humanity locallie in heaven; for, the Deity (being everywhere) is also in heavē with the humanity, though it likewise from thence extendeth it self, & floweth over every place. So that, for conclusiō, the Divinity of Christ, that here appeared to S. John, brought not down his humanity frō heaven, for then he had called that humanity that appeared, the Son of man, as (cap. 2.18) he calleth his Divinity the Son of God: but that Divinity took only, in presence of the Prophet, and for his instruction, a shape like a man, which therefore, he calleth not the Son of mā, but the likeness of the Son of man. Hereof thē followeth, that seeing christ cometh no otherwise into the world since his ascensiō, thā he cam before his incarnatiō, that is to say, by his 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 Deity, & that his Deity showeth not his humanity, here on earth to his Saints, but only the likeness thereof (as saith the text) and so brings not down his real & natural body from heaven while the latter day; therefore, his real body can never be in the Hoste, nor transubstantiate therein. Further hereof, read note ^s following, and note ^d of the second chapter.

^m Long garments or gowns were of old, & to this day ar worn of Doctors and Senators, to represent gravity and wisdom, as may be seen, that even in those days the Scribes, Pharisees, and Doctors of the Law did use, or rather abuse them: and therefore, are reproached of Christ, Mar. 12.38. But here by the right use and wearing thereof, Christ doeth typicallie represent, his wisdom and perfect gravity.

ⁿ Girding is a sign of readiness: read Luke. 12.35. and Luke. 17.8. specially, readiness in execution of justice, Esa. 11.5. Iustitia cingulum lumborum eius: Justice shall be the girdle of his loins, conjoined with power and strength, as Psal. 17.33.40. The girdle therefore, that representeth these excellent properties, is said to be of gold; that is to say, precious, and honorable, as likewise is to be said, Revel. 15.6. note ^e .

^o White hairs import also gravity, wisdom, and age, worthy and due of all reverence, as saith the Poet,

And seeing these properties of gravity, wisdom, and honor, as also of antiquity, belong to Christ, he therefore, for our capacity, is described with white hairs.

^p Waters here may either be literallie taken, or propheticallie, as Revelation. 17.15. for people: always meaning here the voice of God to be loud, open and public.

^q These seven stars are in the end of the chapter, interpreted to be seven Angels or messengers, which are the Ministers of the seven Churches.

^r As the tongue and evil speaking of the wicked, is called the sword of their mouth, Job. 5.15. Psal. 56.5. & Psal. 58.8. and Prov. 5.4. whereby the Godly are trapped, deceived, and oftentimes destroyed: So also à contrariis, this two edged sword of Christ, in his teachers mouths, is the doctrine of truth and true discipline whereby the wicked are confounded, and the godly are conquered, and brought in into Christ's kingdom, Apoc. 19.15. And for further confirmation, that this two edged sword is the true doctrine of God, read Paul to the Hebrews, 4.12. saying, The word of God is lively & mighty in operation, & sharper than any two edgd sword and Psal. 148.6. And a two edged sword in the hands of the Saints.

^s This vision is agreeable in this, and almost in all points with the vision of the man that was seen by Daniel, cap. 10.5. & therefore, as this is Christ, so is also he whom there Daniel saw: but where he calls him a man, according to the shape he did bear, he again incontinently interpreteth him, neither to be a man, neither the Son of man, but like to the similitude of the Son of man. ver. 16. and like to the vision or figure of a man. ver. 18. & this example of Daniel, confirms our former note ^l , where we proved Christ, neither before his incarnation, nor after his ascension, to appear in his humanity to his Saints, but ever in his Deity under a figure, like to his humanity: his human body since his ascension, abiding in heaven until the latter day: read herupon ^l above written, and the note ^d chap. 2. following.

^t Here may some, contrary to the foresaid notes ^l and ^s , induce a sophism, saying, he who was dead, and revived eternally appeared to John: But Christ in his humanity died, and revived again aeternallie: Therefore, Christ in his humanity appeared unto John. For opening the deceit of this caption: the subject of the assumption is Christ alone, his attributum is to die in his humanity, and to revive again eternally, and therefore neither this humanity, nor any part of this attributum ought to be repeated in the conclusion, but only the subiectum Christ, with the attributum, propositions after this form: He was dead and liveth aeternallie appeared unto John: But Christ died in his humanity, and revived again aeternallie: Therefore, Christ appeared unto John. And to the effect that the vulgar capacities may understand these frauds: This is (as one would say, in a familiar example) He who carried this book to you, wrote the same: But on horseback I carried this book to you: Therefore, on horsback I wrote this book: Whereas the right argument should be this ways disposed: He who carried this book to you wrote the same: But I carried this book to you on horseback; or rather only simply: But I carried this book to you: therefore, I wrote this book. Praying therefore, the simple to beware of these and the like sophisms, I thought good in this due place, to yield this one by way of example.

^u Hereby, & by the writing of the book within & without, mentioned cap. 5.1. appears plainly, that not only there are prophecies of things to come, written in this Revelation, but also histories of such things past, as may be a brief introduction to the prophecy, as ye shall find (chap. 6.) of the seven seals, which were all performed, before they were written.

^x Seeing in the greek, all messengers of God ar termed by Angels, therefore, must these Angels of the seven Churches without all question, mean these ministers or messengers, that God hath sent to teach them, as is proved immediately by the next chap. where S. John is commanded to write to the Angel of the Church of Ephesus, of Smyrna, &c. This necessarily, is to the ministers of the Churches, and not to the Angels that S. John should write.

The Text.

VNto the Angel of the church of Ephesus: write, These things saith he, that holdeth the seuē stars in his right hand, & walketh in the midst of the seven golden Candlesticks.

2 I know thy works, & labor, & thy patience, & how thou canst not forbear thē which are evil, & hast examined the which say they are Apostles, & are not, & hast found them liars.

3 And thou hast suffered, & hast patience, & for my names sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.

4 Neuertheles I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.

5 Remēber therefore frō whence thou art fallen, & repent, & do the first works: or else I will come against the shortly & will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou amend.

6 But this thou hast, that thou hatest the works of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate.

7 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches, To him that over cometh, will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the mids of the paradise of God.

8 And unto the Angel of the Church of the Smyrnians write, These things faith he that is first, and last, which was dead, and is alive.

9 I know thy works, & tribulation, & poverty, (but thou art rich) & I know the blasphemy of them, which say they are Jews, and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan.

10 Fear none of those things, which thou shalt suffer: behold, it shall come to pass, that the Devil shall caste some of you into prison, that ye may be tried, & ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto the death, and I will give thee the crown of life.

11 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the spirit saith to the churches. He that overcometh, shall not be hurt of the second death.

12 And to the Angel of the Church which is at Pergamos, write, This saith he, which hath the sharp sword with two edges.

13 I know thy works and where thou dwellest, even where Satan's throne is, & thou keepest my Name, & hast not denied my faith, even in those days whē Antipas my faithful martyr was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.

14 But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there thē that maintain the doctrine of Balaam, which taught Balac to put a stumbling block before the children of Israel, that they should eat of things sacrificed unto idols, & commit fornication.

15 Even so hast thou them, that maintain the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.

16 Regent thyself, or else I will come unto thee shortly, and will fright against them with the sword of my mouth.

17 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches. To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the Manna that is hid, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth, saving he that receiveth it.

18 And unto the Angel of the Church which is at Thyatira write, These things saith the son of God, which hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet like fine brass.

19 I know thy works and thy love, and service, and faith, & thy patience, & thy works, and that they are moe at the last than at the first:

20 Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, that thou sufferest the woman Jezebel, who calleth her self a Prophotesse to teach & to deceive my servants, to make thē commit fornication, and to eat meats sacrificed unto idols.

21 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication, and she repented not.

22 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit fornication with her, into gret affliction, except they repent them of their works.

23 And I will kill her children with death: and all the Churches shall know, that I am he which search the reins and hearts: and I will give unto everyone of you according unto your works

24 And unto you I say, the rest of them of Thyatira, as many as have not this learning, neither have known the deepness of Satan (as they speak) I will put upon you none other burden.

25 But that which you have already, hold fast til I come.

26 For he that overcometh, & keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over nations,

27 And he shall rule them with a rod of irō and as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken: even as I have received that power of my father.

28 And I will give unto him the morning star.

29 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches.

The paraphrastical Exposition.

VNto the Pastor or Minister of the Church of Ephesus write thou, & show that these things saith the Lord Jesus, that holdeth the pastors of these seven Churches under his merciful hand and protection, and is present himself in the midst of these his seven holy Christian Churches.

2 I know thy ^a works, ô Church of Ephesus, and the travel, and patience, thou hast for my sake, and how thou detestest, and reproouest all that do evil, and howe thou hast tried out the false Apostles, & hast found them dissembling liars.

3 And thou hast endurrd trouble patiently, and for my names sake, hast still continued in all godly exercises, without fainting or falling back.

4 Neuertheles, I have to reprove thee, that thou hast made ^b defection from that charitable love, that thou sometimes had.

5 Remember therefore, of that defection, repent and amend the same, by taking up again thy former charitable doing, or else I will come shortly in my justice, and remove my Church from among you, unless you speedily amend.

6 But in this I praise thee, that thou abhorrest the common harlotry and confusion of the heretic ^c Nicolaius, which also ar abhominable in my sight.

7 Let him that hath judgment understand, what Christ, ^d spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches: To him, saith he, that overcometh his temptations, shall I give the food of everlasting life, which he shall enjoy in the spiritual ^e paradise of heaven, with God the Father aeternallie.

8 And unto the Pastor or minister of the Church of the Smyrnians write: These things saith the Lord Jesus, who is without beginning, & without ending, who suffered ^f death for man's sake, and now liveth aeternallie.

9 I know thy works, thou Church of the Smyrnians, and the trouble that thou endurest, and both thy poverty in spirit, and contēning of worldly riches; but thou hast ^g treasure abiding thee in heaven: I know also the blasphemous intisement that certain dissembled Jews mak unto you, but they ar the very devils disciples, & Synagogue of Satan.

10 Fear not therefore these persecutions, which you shall suffer: for behold, I foreshewe you, it shall come to pass, that the devil shall stir up his tyrants to persecute and imprison you, that ye thereby may be tempted, and abide trial, and that persecution shall last ten ^h years: but be thou faithful even to the death of the body, and thou shalt be crowned with the glory of eternal life.

11 Let him that hath judgment, understand what Christ, ⁱ spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches: he that abideth constant, overcoming his temptations, shall be delivered from the ^k eternal death and damnation of the soul.

12 And to the Pastor of the Church of Pergamos, write: Thus saith the Lord Jesus, out of whose mouth proceedeth the two-edged sword of true doctrine and sharp threatenings.

13 I know thy works ô Church of Pergamos, and what wicked company you dwell among, even among those where Satan hath set his throne, and yet you worship my name and have not denied the true Christian faith in the days of the greatest persecution, when your ^l Pastor Antipas, my faithful martyr was slain by those tyrants among you, in whom Satan dwelleth.

14 But I have certain offenses to lay to thy charge, because thou entertainest them, who teach to eat things sacrificed to idols, & commit whoordome, as Balaā did ^m teach Balac to put out their beautiful whores of Moab, with their glistering sacrifices to idols, & allured the childrē of Israel both to eat of their idolothytes, and also to commit fleshly whoredom.

15 Even so you entertain them among you, that maintain the like doctrine of the Nicolaitans, who confusedly make wives, and all other things to be common, whose doctrine is abhominable in my sight.

16 Repent & amend thyself hereof shortly, or else I will suddainlie come against thee, and will overthrow them with the devouring sword of my threatenings.

17 Let him that hath judgment understand, what Christ, spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches: To him (saith he) that overcometh his temptations, will I give myself, as food to his soul, who am the true, spiritual and invisible ⁿ bread of life, that came from heaven: And as the ancients gave a ^o white stone in token of victory and freedom: so shall I, who am the true corner stone, give myself to dwell in him, and he in me, even that stone shall he have, which is entitled by my new and saving name of Jesus, which none ^p doeth rightly know, but he that receiveth salvation thereby.

18 And unto the Pastor of the Church of Thyatira write: These things saith the ^q Son of God, the fiery flame of whose eyes seeth the secrets, and terrifieth the thoughts of all hearts: and whose feet are firm and stable to stand, as brazen pillars, in the defense of his Elect.

19 I know thy works, thy charitable love, thy true service, thy lively faith, and thy gret patience, and that thy good and holy works do increase, and grow mo in the end, than they were in the beginning:

20 Notwithstanding, I have certain offenses to lay to thy charge, in that thou sufferest the devilish woman Jezebel (who calleth her self a Prophetess) to teach & seduce my servants enticing them both to the filthy whoordome of the body, and to ^r spiritual whoordome with idols, in eating of their ethnick sacrifices, and Idolothytes.

21 And I have forborne her for a season, giving her leisure and space to repent, and amend her whoorish idolatry, but she repented not.

22 Behold, I shall cause her ^s busk and set out all her idolatrous intisements, and those that go a whooring after her idolatries shall be cast with her, into most extreme afliction unless they repent them of their wicked works.

23 And her ^t idolatrous children shall I destroy to the death, and all the Churches shall know that I the Lord am he, which searcheth out the desires of the mind, & secretes of the heart, and I will reward everyone of you, according to your deservings.

24 And unto you I say, even unto the rest of them that are at Thyatira, so many of you as have not embraced this devilish doctrine, nor learned that profounde knowledge (as they term it) of Satan, I will lay upon you no ^u burden of other traditions,

25 But that which I have already teached you, that keep, and hold fast & sure, till I come again, to judge the world.

26 For to them that do overcome their temptations, and persevere in good works, keeping my precepts to the ende, will I give power to reign and triumph with me over all the wicked ^x nations.

27 And I in them, and they in me, shall subdewe these wicked under the scepter of our servitude, and as pot-shardes so shall these be broken and destroyed, even of me shall they have power, as I have received that power of God my father.

28 And I shall give unto them the light of the Evangel, and shall adorn them with the morning beams, of the Son of justice.

29 Let him that hath judgment understand what Christ, spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches,

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Such is the mercy of God, that these good works that we acknowledge to be done by his holy Spirit, working in us, he imputes them to be our works. But contrarilie, let the presumptuous man assure himself, that if he esteem these good works to be of himself, God in his judgment shall let him find, to his confusion, that only God is good (Mar. 10.18) and that no goodness is in man. ibid. And that all flesh is subdewed to sin (Rom. 3.9.10) Woe therefore, to him who otherwise presumptuouslie judgeth.

^b Hereby learn, that a great number of good works, are not sufficient, but God requireth at our hand, that we preasse by all means possible, to attain to a perfection in every good work, as Christ testifieth, (Matth. 5.48.) saying, Be ye also perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect.

^c The Nicolaitans were heretics, affirming wives, and all things to be common. Hereof read more amplie the note ^m following.

^d This Spirit that speaketh to John, and to the Churches, is neither an Angel, neither the person of the holy Spirit, but Christ himself: for, this same Spirit that speaketh, calleth himself immediately the First and the Last, and he who died, & lived again, (ver. 8) and the Son of God (ver. 18.) Where note, that he therefore, being Christ, calleth here himself a Spirit, because he appeared not to John in his humanity, but spiritually in his Deity, under a shape, like to the Son of man (as saith the text, cap. 1.13) and not in his perfect shape of the Son of man: Of this read the notes ^l and ^s of the first chapter.

^e Paradise literallie in the Scripture, is that part in the earth, wherein Adam was first placed: But there is a spiritual taking of Paradise, called the Paradise of God, taken for that joy in heaven, which the elect souls, and glorified bodies do possess: Read thereupon Luk. 23.43. and 2. Cor. 12.4.

^f Christ, in the text of the former note ^d , calling himself a Spirit, because he appeared not to John, by his humanity (as there is said) yet doeth Christ here speak of his humanity, howe it died, and rose again, although his Deity under an human shape, and not his humanity it self, did then appear to John.

^g How gladly wordly poverty is to be embraced for riches in heaven, Christ teacheth, Mat. 19.21. and Mat. 6.19.20.21.

^h How among the Prophets, days do mean years, is proved by our first proposition, and so these ten days are ten years, even the last ten years of Traianus reign, wherein was great persecution, beginning that year, that Ignatius, teacher of Antiochia, and this S. John his Disciple was martyred, Anno Christi, 109. & continuing unto the year of Christ 119. that Adrian the Emperor began his reign.

ⁱ How this Spirit that speaks, is simply no Spirit, but Christ, who is both flesh and Spirit, consider the notes ^f & ^d above written, and ^l and ^s chap. 1.

^k Here, and Apoc. 20.6.14. and Apoc. 21.8. mention is made of the second death, meaning two deaths, to be even the death of the body, which oftentimes in the Scriptures is called a sleep: & the death of the soul, which is eternal damnation. This same destinction upon the contrary part ye shall find in the scripture of the soul, or life, taking it in the first signification for the soul & life that liveth here: & in the second signification, for the soul & life, that liveth eternally, as Mat. 10.38. & 16.25. Also two resurrections you shall find mentioned in the Scriptures, the one in this world from sins and errors, the other at the latter day, when the flesh shall rise again. Apoc. 20. Consider therefore, these three distinctions of death, life, and resurrection, when in the Scripture they occur.

^l Antipas (saith Aretas ) was the pastour: & minister of this same Church of Pergamos, by whose example of martyrdom, Christ here exhorteth the rest of that Church to constancy.

^m By, and besides the common Ecclesiastical histories, which do describe the heresy of the Nicolaitans, to be, in that they esteem wives and all things common: Here S, John doth also set out their confused opinion and double whoordome, by example and comparison to the wicked Prophet Balaam, who devised a way to entice the children of Israel to perish by offending God, both in corporal and spiritual whoordom. Num. 25.1. and Num. 31.16. So then doubtless, the Nicolaitans hath been a sect, that used their wives and women as common, and spared not to eat the offerings made to idols, expressly against Paul, 1. Cor. 7.8. and 10.

ⁿ That this hid Manna is Christ Jesus, who is our spiritual food, all Christians must confess. So then, the bread and the wine in the Sacrament, being public and visible signs, patent to our eyes, cannot be that invisible & hid Manna, which is Christ: & so consequently, by transubstantiation, the bread and wine do not become Christ's body and blood: but contrarilie, that visible Manna and corporal food of bread & wine, that is taken with our hands, and incorporate in our bodies, and nourisheth our bodies in this transitory life, betokeneth only, and representeth in the Sacrament, that the glorified and invisible Manna Christ Jesus, who is ascended and hid in heaven, apprehended of us by faith, and adjoined to us spiritually, doeth nourish our souls to eternal life. And so, for conclusion, that patent Manna, is not this hid Manna by transubstantiation, as the Papists do judge: but contrarilie, the visible Manna doth represent the invisible, and assureth us of the full fruit and fruition thereof.

^o Aretas reporteth, that the ancients were accustomed to give a certain white stone to him, that did get the victory in their plays and games: and therefore, justly here may be taken for a sign of victory, that Christ doth give us over our temptations. Moreover, among the ancients, they that cleansed or absolved an accused person, did cast in a white stone: and they that filed or convicted him, did cast in a black stone, as Ovid testifieth, lib. 15. Metamorph. in these words:

So, in that sense, this white stone may well be taken for the absolution of our sins, which Christ giveth to all that victoriously persevere in his faith. In the third sense, himself is called the corner stone, Mat. 21.42. And therefore, saith the text, There is written thereon a new name, or rather (as cap. 3.12) my new name: even that corner stone representeth Christ Jesus. For as Jehovah is the old name of the Father and Creator, in the old testament, so is Christ Jesus the new name of our redeemer in the new Testament, Where note in Prophecies, that it is no absurdity to take a prophetical figure in diverse agreeable senses, as Apoc. 17.9. the seven heads are both taken for seven hills, and for seven kings and governments: read that text it self.

^p Whether by the former note, this white stone meaneth Christ himself, or that victory and absolution, that proceedeth from him: sure it is, that by Christ only obtain we Christ, and all his benefits: and the name of Christ and Christians receive we thereby, dwelling so inseparablie in him, and he in us, that none do perfectly taste how joyful a thing it is to receive him, and be participant of his salvation, except those that receive the same. This name (Apoc. 19.12) none is said to know but himself: meaning none to know Christ, but the whole body of Christ, who dwell in him, and he in them: for Christ and his members are called Christ, 1. Cor. 12.12.

^q How this Son of God, who also suffered fleshly death, verse. 8. is in the verses 7.11.17. and 29. called a Spirit, without any repugnance: read thereupon the notes ^d & ^f above written.

^r By this text and the conference hereof with the former 14. and 15. verses, it is evident, that this Jezebel was a false Nicolaitan Prophetess, teaching the very doctrine of Balaam and Nicolaus.

^s As the bed is the execution place of whoordom, so metaphoricallie, to lay this false Prophetess in her bed, is no other thing than to set her gloriouslie at her altar and sacrifices, among her idols, where is meaned, that if any there, following her idolatries, do commit spiritual whoordom, and eat of her idolothytes, they shall perish with her forever: Where note, that in the Scripture whoordome is oft taken in a spiritual meaning for idolatry: as Deut. 31.16. Judge. 2.17. and infinite other places.

^t As the children of the true Church are those, who have been fostered upon the word of life, and shall ever retain the same, so they that without recovery, are poisoned with heretical doctrine, are here called the children of these heretics that have teached them.

^u Here doth our Savior expressly note how sweet a yoke his yoke is, as Matth. 11.30. and how to add unto the pure & naked word of God, is so burthenous, that he himself will add no farther traditions thereunto, til his latter coming. Seeing Christ thē will add no more than his simple word, by what authority doeth men, under pretext of Catholics & Christians, add to the Christian religion infinite traditions and ceremonies of men's inuentitions, against the which Christ speaketh both here, and in Mark. 7. and Luk. 11. and in other places.

^x Though to govern all Nations with a Scepter of iron &c. be a property only assigned to Christ in all the Scriptures, yet in his mercy, he so is in us, & we in him, that thereby we are made heirs and partakers with him in his kingdom & glory; & so consequently also in this preeminence over the wicked nations. Of this union & communion promised to us, read John. 14.20. & John. 17, 21. and Mat. 19.28. and 25.34. Rom. 8.17. & 1. Cor. 6.3. Apoc. 3.21. And therefore, in this text, to the same sentence immediately ar subjoined these words, Even as I received of my father: meaning, that he gives us power to reign over the wicked, as he hath received that power of his father, &c. And so I allow not this lection: Even as I received of my Father, so will I give him the morning star.

The Text.

AND write unto the Angel of the Church, which is at Sardi, these things saith he, that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars: I know thy works for thou hast a name that thou livest, but thou art dead.

2 Be awake, & strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God.

3 Remember therefore, how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent: If therefore thou wilt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, & thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.

4 Notwithstanding, thou hast a few names yet in Sardi, which have not defiled their garments: and they shall walk with me in white: for they ar worthy.

5 He that overcometh, shall be clothed in white array, & I will not put his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his Angels.

6 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.

7 And write unto the Angel of the Church which is of Philadelphia, these things saith he that is holy & true, which hath the key of David, which openeth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth,

8 I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an opē door and no man can shut it: for thou haste a little strength, & hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name.

9 Behold, I will mak thē of the Synagogue of Satan, which call themselves Jews and are not, but do lie: behold, I say, I will make them, that they shall come and worship before thy feet, and shall know that I have loved thee.

10 Becaus thou hast kept the word of my patience, therefore, I will deliver thee from the hour of temptation, which will come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.

11 Behold, I come shortly: hold that which thou hast, that no man take thy crown

12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillare in the Temple of my God, & he shall go no more out: and I will write vpō him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is, the new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from by God, and I will write upon him my new name.

13 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.

14 And unto the Angel of the Church of the Laodiceans write, These things saith Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creatures of God.

I Know thy works that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou werest cold or hot.

16 Therefore, because thou art luke warm, and neither cold nor hot, it will come to pass, that I shall spew thee out of my mouth.

17 For thou sayest, I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing, and knowest not how thou art wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.

18 I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried by the fire, that thou mayest be made rich, & white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed and that thy filthy nakedness do not appear: & anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see.

19 As many as I love, I rebuke & chasten: be zealous therefore and amend.

20 Behold, I stand at the door, & knock. If any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in unto him, & will sup with him, and he with me.

21 To him that overcometh, will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I overcame, and sit with my Father in his throne.

22 Let him that hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches.

The paraphrastical Exposition.

ANd unto the Pastor of the Church of Sardis write: These things saith the Lord Jesus, who hath the seuenfolde graces of his holy Spirit united in Godheade with him, and thereby holdeth the Pastors of your seuē Churches under his protection. I know thy works, ô Sardis, thou bearest the ^a name, that thou livest in me by lively faith: but contrarilie, thou and thy faith are but dead.

2 Awake from thy slothfulness, and by godly exercises strengthen and quicken up again, the small spark of faith, which as yet is in thee, but is in danger utterly to be extinguished: for I have no ways found thy works to be perfect before God.

3 Remember therefore, the doctrine that you received, and heard, and cleave fast thereunto, and repent thy swerving therfrom: for if thou wilt not repent and be wakened from sin, I shall come as a ^b thief unawares upon thee, and shall spoil thee of all my benefits, and thou shall not know the hour nor time when I come.

4 Nevertheless, I know ye have a certain in Sardis with you, known to me by name, which yet have not defiled their bodies, and these shall walk with me in the purity and regeneration of the body, for I have accepted them as worthy thereof.

5 He that overcometh his temptations, shall be clothed with a pure and glorified body, and I will not blot out his name from among the living, but I will avouch him by name, as mine own before ^c God and his holy Angels.

6 Let him that hath judgment understand what Christ, spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches.

7 And unto the Pastor of the Church of Philadelphia write: These things saith the Lord Jesus, who is holy and true in all his sayings, and hath the key of the spiritual ^d house of David, even his holy Temple and Church, to open up the true doctrine thereof, which none thereafter shall be able to obscure: and to close up the mysteries thereof, which none, but by him, shall be able again to open up.

8 I know, ô Church of Philadelphia, thy good works: Behold, I have made to thee an open access to the knowledge of mine Evangel, and none shall be able to close up or hide the same from thee: for thou art strong ^e in a parte, and haste firmelie kept mine holy word, and hast never denied my name.

9 Behold, I will make these pretended Jews, who are indeed the ^f Synagogue of Satan, and are no true Israelites, but do teach lies: Behold, (I say) I shall make these, that now would seduce & trouble thee, to come and fall down penitent ^g at thy feet, yielding reverence unto thee and worship unto me, when as they shall know that I have loved thee.

10 And because thou haste kept my precepts and holy word, with patience and constancy, therefore, I will deliver thee in the time ^h of trial and persecution, which shall come shortly upon the Christians throughout all the world, whereby their constancy shall be tried, in all the quarters of the earth.

11 Behold, it shall not be long to my last coming, hold therefore, and stick fast, to that ⁱ doctrine that thou hast received, least thy glorious reward and triumphant crown be given to another.

12 Him that here overcometh his temptations, will I promote hereafter to bear special rule in that heavenly Temple and kingdom of God, and he shall no more swerve from me, nor wander astray, for I will entitle him by the name ^k of a godly man, and by the name and style of the citizens of God's heavenly kingdom and new Jerusalem, even of that glorious estate, that God from the highest heaven, shall vouchsafe to pour down on his elect: and finally, I will style and name him by mine own new name, a true Christian.

13 Let him that hath judgment understand, what Christ, spiritually appearing, speaketh to his Churches.

14 And unto the Pastor of the Church of the Laodiceans write thou, These things saith ^l Veritie it self, even the Lord Jesus the most faithful and true witness, the ^m original by whom all the creatures of God were created.

15 I know thy works ô Church of Laodicea, that thou art neither simply ignorant, nor zealous and fervent according to thy knowledge, I would thou werest either cold by ⁿ ignorance, or fervent by knowledge:

16 But because thou art betwixt them luke warm, and neither a simple ignorant nor a fervent Christian: it must therefore come to pass, that I cast thee out from these whom I profess with my mouth to be mine.

17 For thou vauntest that thou art riche, and increased with wordly goods, and supposest that thou hast need of no other thing, but thou knowest not, howe in truth thou hast but a wretched and miserable soul, an art poor and indigent of all heavenly treasure, and art blinded with wordly affections, and seest not the filthy nakedness of thy sins.

18 I counsel thee therefore, by thy prayers and daily supplications, to buy and purchase at my hand, the fine and ^o golden treasures of spiritual graces, that you may be made rich in heaven, & that you purchase to be clad with the ^p merit, & innocence of my passiō, that being clothed therewith, the ^q filth of thy sins be never discovered: adjoin also to thy dull senses my ^r clear doctrine, that you may see the way of life.

19 As many as I love, I do rebuke and chasten them, be ye therefore fervent and zealous, and amend your former life.

20 Behold, I stand ever ready knocking at the door of your conscience: whoso yieldeth unto mine admonitions, and opens his heart and mind, by penitence and remorse, I will certainly dwell in him, and will communicate all things with him, and he with me.

21 To him that overcometh his temptations, will I grant power to ^s sit with me in my kingdom, partaker of my glory, even as I overcame sin and death, and do sit with my father in his kingdom and glory.

22 Let him that hath judgment understand what Christ, spiritually appearing, speaketh unto his Churches.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Hereby is to be noted, in what estate & danger of death stand all hypocrites, and these that in name only are called Christians, whereas God contrarilie, craveth of us, that so far as we may, we ever aspire to perfection in effect, and not in name.

^b Of this metaphor and comparison of Christ his sudden coming, and the coming of a thief, read his own words Mat. 24.43. Luk. 12.39. & 1 Thes. 5.2. & 2 Pet. 3.10. and Apoc. 16.15. thereby exhorting us to continual watching and attentiuenes.

^c This is a comfortable spur to move us publicly, boldly & with constancy to the death, to profess and confess the name of so worthy a Lord: seeing he before God and his Angels doth not spare by name to confess us, although we be most unworthy creatures. Where, note the inseperable communion betwixt Christ and us, he doth here confess our name: and verse. 12. he writes on us his name: read ^k following.

^d Hereby plainly doeth it appear, that the Prophecy of Isaiah 22.20. of Eliakim, hath both a literal and spiritual meaning: A literal, whereby it is prophesied, that Eliakim the son of Hilkia, should bear the charge over the house of David, as was performed 4. Reg. 18.18. A spiritual meaning, prophesied and meaned of Christ the true Eliakim, that is to say, the God of the resurrection, or God that rose again (ex Jerome. de interpretation nominum) who descended of Eliakim, Luk. 3.31. Whose father Hilkia is here in Luke, called Melcha. Els were there two several Eliakims descended of David. In this sense, Christ the true Eliakim is spiritually prophesied of in Isaiah, & here expounded in this text, to bear the keys of the house of David, &c. meaning, that he bears the spiritual government and censure of his Church, to open and close, &c. as is before said in the paraphrase.

^e This little strength or strongnesse in a part, being appearinglie no great strength, that God had given them for their talent: is nevertheless greatly commended of God, because they have gained therewith, and neither have lost it, nor the profit and gain thereof, but have put it to profitable uses, according to the parable, Matth. 25. And therefore, most of all the seven Churches, this Church is always commended of God, and in nothing reproved.

^f These appearinglie were some counterfeit Christians, and alleged Jews, mentioned before, cap. 2.2.9. who purposed with their heresies to have seduced these Churches from the truth.

^g This is a reverence to be done by them to the Church of Philadelphia, and an adoration and worshipping made at their feet of Philadelphia, not to them by way of idolatry, but to God: & therefore, is it subjoined in the text, and they shall know that I have loved thee: meaning, that they understanding that I love thee, shall therefore reverence thee, and worship me at your feet, that I may also love them: Otherwise it were idolatry, and not only would not be caused by God, but also would be forbidden by him, and by his Angels, as is done Revel. 19.10. and Revel. 22.8.9.

^h This was (appearingly) that great and universal persecution, during the last ten years of Traianus reign, mentioned before, Apo. 2.10. and note ^h thereof.

ⁱ No rites, ceremonies, traditions of men, nor other burden, but my simple word and sweet yoke, as before (cap. 2.24.25 and note ^u thereof) is said at length.

^k This is an vnremooueable mark, a perpetual title, and constant profession, whereby even to the death we are marked, named, and styled by the name of God, godly men, & by the name of his true Church, true professors: yea, & finally, by that name that our Savior (who was before all aeternitie) had but newlie received, when he was called Jesus, or Savior, & the only Christ: we are therefore (after his name) called Christians, and made participant of that salvation signified by that new name, Jesus, in the new Testament of his blood.

^l Amen most commonlie is taken for confirmation of a true and certain thing, but likewise it signifieth truth & verity it self, and in that sense it is here takē, & is put as an epithet & style of Christ, who is the fountain of all truth, and truth it self, as he testifieth, John. 14.6. I am the way, the trutth, and the life: and this style of Amen, or truth, is set before, being purposed in the following text to show immediately of his faithful and true testimony and witnessing.

^m Hereof read Coloss. 1.15.16.17. where ye shall find, that God by Christ created all things visible & invisible, and that Christ was before all things, even before all aeternitie, and therefore, is here called the beginning and original of all the creatures of God.

ⁿ Of men cold in true religion, or yet, exceeding hot and fervent in a wrong religion before their calling, there are infinite examples, that God hath made thē after their calling notable instruments in his Church, & zealous professors: But how dangerous the estate of these luke warm people is, who, after their calling, ar neither hot nor cold, but knowing the truth, do notwithstanding live in a careless mediocrity & idle security, Christ testifieth, Luk. 12.37. Matth. 11.20. Also of the terrible danger of these, read Heb. 10.26.

^o God's word, wisdom and doctrine, is compared and preferred to gold or silver, fined in the furnace: read Prov. 8.10.11. & Psal. 12.7. So, by this gold so fined, is meant the spiritual riches and treasure of these and all other godly benefits.

^p These white garments, are not only our mortified flesh, and regenerate bodies, but even under the terms of garments Synecdochice expressed, is meaned that universal purity, both of body and soul, that we obtain, being washed by the innocent blood of Christ Jesus, as is proved by these, who (Apoc. 7) had long white robes, who (ibid. verse. 13. and 14.) are said to have washed their robes, and made the same white in the blood of the Lamb Christ Jesus: and we know by the Christian truth, that not particularly our robes, yea, not our flesh only, but universally, both in body and soul, we are washed in that blood, and obtain full remission of all our sins

^q Nakednes of itself is no villainy, as before the fall, Adam had no shame, but a sinful nakedness is indeed vile and shameful, which as God corporallie hid to Adam with garments of skins after his fall: (Gen. 3.21) So Christ spiritually hid the same, by his white garments of innocence in his death & passion, whereby our offenses are remitted, hid, and washed clean away.

^r This sight and eye-salve is spiritually taken (as in Christ's parable, Mat. 7.34.5. and many other places) for the judgment & foresight of the mind, and helps thereof, such as study, diligence, and exercise, which leads us the right way of salvation: and can therefore, no ways be literallie imputed to the corporal sight.

^s Here is a comparison, whereof we, vile creatures, are not worthy; to him be glory, that glorifieth the unworthy. Then as I (saith Christ) have obtained victory over all temptations, & therefore, reign with my Father: so shall ye also (if ye obtain victory over your temptations) reign with me aeternallie. The cause hereof, is because we are united in him, & he in us, as the Father is in him, and he in the Father: read chap. 2.26. and note ^x thereof.

The Text

1 AFter this I looked, & behold, a door was open in heaven, & the first voice which I hard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me, saying, Come up hither, and I will show thee things which must be done hereafter.

2 And immediately, I was ravished in the spirit, & behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat upon the throne.

3 And he that sat, was to look upon, like unto a Jasper stone, and a Sardine, & there was a rainbow round about the throne in sight like to an Smaragds

4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats, and upon the seats, I saw four and twenty Elders sitting, clothed in white raiment, & had on their heads crowns of gold.

5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices, and there wer seven lamps of fire, burning before the throne, which are the seuē spirits of God.

6 And before the throne there was a sea of glas lik unto crystal and in the mids of the throne, & round about the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.

7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man, & the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.

8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him, and they were full of eyes within, & they ceased not day nor night, saying, Holy, holy, holy Lord God almighty, Which was, and Which is, & Which is to come.

9 And when those beasts gave glory, and honor, and thanks to him that sat on the throne, which liveth forever and ever,

10 The four & twenty Elders fell down before him that sat on the throne, and worshipped him, that liveth for evermore, & cast their crowns before the throne, saying,

11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honor, and power: for thou haste created all things, and for thy willes sake they are, & have been created.

The paraphrastical Exposition.

1 AFter this I beheld, and lo, the door of heavenly knowledge was opened unto me, and ^a first, I was called, as by the mighty and fearful trumpet of God's Spirit, to arise frō earthly cares, & affections, to high & heavenly contēplations, that I might see these things, that hereafter should come to pass.

2 Then was I immediately ravished in spirit, and did behold and contēplate the heavenly ^b throne & temple of God, set here among his faithful, and in that throne, God by his word erected in honor, & set in authority.

3 And this majesty of God (though in him self he be pure, bright and shining) yet in our dull apprehension it seemeth dark, and mixed with mysteries, as the Jasper stone is mixed with veins and spots, which our eyes cannot pierce: nevertheless, that weak apprehension is ever increasing, flourishing, and continuing green, as the Jasper, holding fresh, and recent the memory ever of Christ's blood and passion, represented by the bloody and fleshy hew of the Sardine, and this inferior throne of God's majesty, is circled so about with the covenant of his ^e protection, as a rainbowe, that whosoever shall approach to his Majesty, are under the wings of his protection, for this covenant of protection, proceedeth from the throne and majesty of God, as the Smaragdus hath his beginning and growing from the Jasper.

4 And round about, and on every side is this majesty of God's truth and true religion, compassed, adorned, and set out by the honorable thrones and authorities of the ^d twenty four authentic books of the Old Testament, as wise Senators, sitting and consulting in God's cause, clothed all in purity, for that in them is found no lie, and crowned with victory, for conquering, and enlarging God's kingdom.

5 Forth of this throne & majesty of God's truth, and against the contemners thereof, proceedeth foreshewinges of tempestuous troubles, theatnings of wars, and finally, the thundering out of all manner of plagues, in God's justice: before this throne and majesty of God, brightlie shineth the ^e seven special graces of God's only Spirit, communicated to all the faithful.

6 Before the eyes of his majesty, the raging seas and storms of this world, ar made fixed & stable as glass, that his elect (though perhaps they slide) yet they shall not be drowned therein: yea, these drumlie seas of wordly tyrants are made clear as Crystal, and the secrets of their hearts disclosed. This holy throne of God's truth is adorned within & without, with the perfect testimony of his ^f four Evangelists, repleat with the eyes of discretion, espying before thē the prophecies of the Messias to be fulfilled in Christ, & espying after them, that this our Messias should reign forever.

7 The first Evangelist Mark begins his first face or leaf, at the voice, crying like a roaring Lyon in the wilderness, Prepare the way of the Lord, &c. The seconde Evangelist Luke, begins his first face or leaf, at Zachariah his offering incense (as it were a bullock) at the altar, &c. The third Evangelist Matthew hath his first face or leaf, of the genealogy of Christ, as he is man. The fourth Evangelist John, begins his first face or leaf, at the high and divine essence of Christ's Godheade, flying so high in his style, that he is compared to an Eagle.

8 These four, as with six wings, betokening threefold haste and expedition, proceed swiftlie in their function, opening the history of Christ, and making the same patent to the eyes of the whole world: so that day nor night, these never stay from uttering God's praise, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God almighty, which was, which is, & which is to come.

9 And as these Euangels and their professors do utter this glory: honor, & thanks to God, that liveth forever, for that he redeemed us in Christ,

10 The four and twenty books of the Old Testament, by the true professors thereof, kneel down in God's presence, and worship him that liveth forever and ever, acknowledging him to be the author of their triūphāt victory, & glorious crowns, saying,

11 Thou only, ô Lord, art worthy to receive glory, honor & power of all thy creatures, for that thou hast created all things, & at thy pleasure & will they subsiste, and to express thy glory, they have been created.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Before any access to heavenly knowledge, we must first leave off all wordly affections.

^b Howe and why this throne, that here is said to appear in heaven, is God's heavenly truth and true religion, whereby he sits enthronized and authorised among his Saints upon earth, is proved at length in our 17. proposition.

^c The Rain-bow was shown to Noah, as a covenant of God's protection, that the world should no more be destroyed by water again, Genes. 9.15. and so generally in mysteries, it is taken for the covenant of protection.

^d Of these four and twenty Elders, and how they mean the four and twenty authentic books of the old Testament, read the 18. proposition. These doeth S. Jerome in prologo Galeato nominate this way, Genesis, 1. Exodus. 2. Leviticus. 3. Numeri. 4. Deuteronom. 5. Joshua. 6. Judges. 7. Ruth. 8. Samuel. 9. Kings. 10. Chron. 11, Ezra. 12. Hester. 13. Job, 14. Psalms. 15. Proverbs. 16. Ecclesiastes. 17. Song of Solomon. 18. Isaiah. 19. Jeremiah's prophecy. 20. Jeremiah's Lamentations. 21. Ezekiel. 22. Daniel. 23. the twelve small Prophets. 24.

^e These seven Lamps, or seven Spirites, illuminating God's throne, are the seven special and princincipall gifts, graces, and functions of God's only Spirit, besides the innumerable smaller benefits thereof: of which read Roman. 12. and 1. Corinth. 12. And this septenarie partition hereof, to be received of old, is evident by the Hymn Ueni Creator Spiritus, where after it is said, Tu septiformis munere, &c. In these seven Lamps, or seven Candlesticks, chap. 1. or seven grained Candlestick, specified in Exodus, chapt. 25. and chap. 37. is also a further symbol or figure contained, to wit, both of the seven Churches of Asia to whom Saint John wrote, as also of the seven Churches that Paul wrote unto. And of the one and twenty Epistles and remanent books of the New Testament, figured by the one and twenty cups of the grains, of that Levitical Candlestick, with the remanent bowles and flowers thereof: Which Churches, books, and Epistles are planted and framed, by the sevenfold grace of God's only Spirit, and being the first lights and lanternes of the primitive Church, are therefore here called seven lamps, whereby the throne of God's word on earth, is illustrated and adorned.

^f That these four beasts be the four Euangelles, is proved by our 19. proposition, including also metonymice▪ the true professors thereof: But how Ezekiel agrees thereto, and also with this Text is to be declared. Ezekiel therefore, cap. 1. seeth these beasts after a more ample manner, different from this Text in circumstance, but not in effect: For first, in Ezech. they have four wings, meaning speed in their future coming: here have they everyone six wings, meaning much greater speed & diligence, in their present function. Secondly, there everyone of them, have all their four faces, and the wings of everyone joined with others: meaning that every Evangelist agreeablie teacheth of Christ, borne as a man, sacrificed and slain as a bullock, victorious over sin and death as a Lyon: and finally, rising up and ascending to heavē as a flying Eagle. And both these four patent faces, and chief heads of Christianism, as also every smaller head & point of doctrine, of any one Evangelist to be contained in the others, and so one to be all, and all four to be as one, as true witnesses should be, and therefore, are their wings joined, that where one flewe, all flewe, tending all to one purpose and scope: But here in the Revelation, though their faces are separate, there is no repugnance: for they are four distinct witnesses indeed, but here also, are they agreeable with Ezekiel, in that by this text, they tend all one way, saying all in one voice, Holy, holy, holy, &c. Thirdly, there they have wheels with thē, &c. that is, the army and congregations of God's elect, going the ways they go, eschewing the ways they eschew, reposing on the grounds, whereon they repose, evē on Christ the ground stone, for that the Spirit is all one, that is in them, and in us God's congregation, even that Spirit of God that indicted those four beasts and Evangelles, instructeth us his Army and Chariots, to fight out valiantlie our spiritual battles. So on the other part, the Revelation agreeth herewith, speaking (chap. 5.11.12.13) of infinite number of Saints and creatures, that with these Evangelists praised God. For conclusion, these and all other appearing varieties, & supposed repugnance of scriptures in circumstance, are mere harmonies, and perfect agreementes in effect.

The Text.

AND I saw in the right hand of him that sat up on the throne, a Book written within, and on the backside, sealed with seven seals,

2 And I saw a strong Angel, which preached with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof:

3 And no man in heavē, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the Book, neither to look theron.

4 Then I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the Book, neither to look thereon.

5 And one of the Elders said unto me, weep not: behold, the Lyon which is of the tribe of Judah, the root of David, hath obtained to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.

6 Then I beheld, and loe, in the mids of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the mids of the Elders, stood a Lamb as though he had been killed, which had seven horns, and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God, sent into all the world.

7 And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him, that sat upon the throne.

8 And whē he had takē the book, the four beasts, and the four and twenty Elders, fell down before the Lamb having everyone harps and golden vials full of odors, which are the prayers of the Saints.

9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the Book, and to open the seals thereof, because thou wast killed, & hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, & people, and nation.

10 And hast made us unto our God, Kings, & Priests, and we shall reign on the earth.

11 Then I beheld, & I hard the voice of many Angels round about the throne, & about the beasts, and the Elders, and there were thousand thousands.

12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthie is the Lamb, that was killed to receive power, & riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, & glory, and praise.

13 And all the creatures which are in heaven, & on the earth, & under the earth, and in the sea, & all that are in them, heard I, saying, Praise, & honor, & glory, and power be unto him, that sitteth upon the throne, & unto the Lamb for evermore.

14 And the four beasts said: Amen, and the four and twenty Elders fell down, and worshipped him that liveth for evermore.

The Paraphrasticall exposition.

AND I considered, that only in the merciful hand of the Almighty, that sitteth in the throne of his truth, standeth the ^a revelation of all things done hitherto, or that shall occur and come to pass hereafter, and that these mysteries were hid and closed from the world, as if they ^b were seven foldly sealed.

2 And I perceived, that although the most mighty Angels of heaven were inquisitive, and should openly proclaim, who were worthy to open these sealed mysteries, and to make the same patent;

3 They should find no creature in heaven, earth, or under the earth, worthy or able to open the same, or to foresee them:

4 For the which cause, I (for the whole elect) greatly mourned and lamented, that none was found worthy to open these Evangelical mysteries of our redemption, and Christian history following thereupon.

5 Till by one of the twenty four books of the Old Testament, even ^c by Genesis (chap. 49.8.9.10.) we received first this comfort, that out of the tribe of Judah (which was the root and stock, whereof David and Christ sprang) should arise a victorious Lyon over all his enemies, who should be our true Shiloh and Messias, in whom all nations should be blessed, and should be the ladder (Gen▪ 28.12.) by which we should attain to heaven, and all heavenly mysteries: so that no secretes, although they were seuenfoldlie sealed, could be latent or hid from him.

6 And behold, among these of God's true Temple and holy religion, even his four Evangelists, & true professors of the four and twenty books of the old testament, this came to pass, and was performed in Jesus Christ our Lamb, who was sacrificed for us, and seeming utterly dead, did rise again, and liveth aeternallie, in ^d seuenfolde power and providence of that only spirit of God, which is dispersed severally amongst the elect throughout the whole world.

7 For he is now come fleshly into this world, and hath received at the hands of his Father, perfect knowledge and revelation of the whole mysteries of our redemption, and history following thereupon.

8 Which as that immaculate Lamb received, & began to open & preach: his whole elect of the old & new Testaments, prostrate themselves before his majesty, and rejoicing as with timbrels, do offer up their vials full of the heavenly smell of their holy prayers.

9 Singing gladly the joyful ^e song of our new redemption in his blood, confessing this their Lord, to be only worthy to receive the doctrine of our redemption, and to open up the mysteries, and whole history following thereupon, for that even he it is, that hath died for us, & hath ^f redeemed us in his blood; and hath reconciled us to God, and of all the tribes, tongues, kindreds, and nations, he hath gathered us together.

10 And made us Kings & Priests, to God, and even with him shall we reign, while we are yet in this ^ff earth.

11 And I considered the joyful voice also, of infinite of God's holy Angels, that stand awaiting on the throne of God's truth, and in defense of his holy religion, and doctrine of the new and old Testaments, even thousand thousands beheld I,

12 Professing openly, that immaculate Lamb, that was crucified, to be worthy to receive power, and riches, wisdom, and strength, with honor, glory, and praise.

13 And all the creatures which are in heaven, and on the earth, & under the earth, and in the sea, even all that are in thē, understood I to yield, everyone in his own kind, the like praise, honor, glory, & power unto that Almighty, that sits in the throne of his truth, and unto this his immaculate Lamb for evermore.

14 And as the four Evangelistes yielded thereto their testimony, the 24. books of the old Testament, even all the true professors thereof (understanding their prophecies and expectation of the Messias now complete) do prostrate themselves, and do worship him therefore, that liveth forever and ever.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a That by a book is meaned Prophecies, Revelations, and admonitions, consider by the tenth chapter hereof: and Ezech. 3.1 But in that it was written without and within, it signifieth, that it contained patent histories of things in S. John's days, and secrete prophecies of things to come after his days, among the Christians, as evidently appeareth, Revel. 1.19. and note ^u thereof: the like ye shall find in Ezech. 2.10.

^b That each of these seals doth contain seven years, is proved by our 9. proposition: but why, and in what respects they are called seals, appeareth to be these causes: First, because (as proposition 9. is said) they are a part of Daniel's weeks, which indeed, are mystical and sealed weeks, as saith the Angel (Dan. 12.9.) These words are closed and sealed. Therefore, justly may both these weeks and these Seals be called sealed weeks, or weekly seals. Secondly, because in the time of these Seals, containing the space of 42. years, the whole seals of our salvation were sufficiently opened by the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, preached in that time (as Paul testifieth Rom. 10.18) throughout all the whole world: & in that space the Jews, & other enemies wer brought to confusion. Thirdly, this space of these 42. years, is justly termed by seals, because that short space, in comparison of the rest of the years until the latter day, which are contained in this book, is as the time of the opening of the seals of letters, in respect of the longer time in reading the same. Fourthly, as seals must first be opened, ere the letter be read, so these accidents of these 42. first years, being first in time, must first be performed before the rest follow.

^e Although this be Genesis, in the which this comfortable promise of the Messias is first made to us, yet all the rest of the 24. Ancients do also prophecy & forewarn the same, which moveth John here not to say, only one Elder, but, one of the Elders, as if he would say, the first of thē: & afterward, he repeats the same, for all the rest of the Elders, in the 8. & 9. verses: where they say all in one voice, Thou art worthy to take the book, & open the seals thereof, &c. In which saying of this Elder ye shall not stir, although ye find not these words mentioned word by word in Genesis, for Christ & his Apostles cite not their testimonies of the Old Testament always word by word, as ye shall find more ample in the note ^g Apoc. 7.

^d Among the prophets, commonly horns are taken for Kings, Kingdoms, and powers, as in Daniel. 8. and Psalm. 74.4.5. And eyes are taken for wisdom, providence, and foresight, as in Isaiah. 35.5. and Mat. 7. meaning hereby the princelie powers and wise foresight, that is in God's holy Spirit: but of their number of seven, read ^e in the former chapter.

^e That this song is the song of our new redemption, is proved by the words following, to wit: And thou hast redeemed us, &c.

^f . ^ff That this, for this text and other causes, is a vision of God's throne, not in heuē but on earth, is proved by our 17. propositiō.

Historical application.

1 First Christ in his complete age of 29. years is baptized, begins to open and preach the Gospel. In these seven years Matthew writes his Hebrew Evangel, and publisheth it.

Yeares of Christ.

29 Sabbath year The week of the first Seal.

Paraphrase.

1 THerafter I saw when Christ opened the sealed doctrine of our redemptiō, in this first sealed week. One ^a of the four Evangelists in the mighty style of God's thundering Spirit set out the same, willing us to approach & consider it

The Text.

1 AFter, I beheld whē the Lamb had opened one of the seals, and I heard one of the four beasts say, as it were the noise of thunder, Come and see.

Historical application.

2 Christ & his Disciples pass over all the world, bearing the testimony of the gospel, and true word of God; which by Christ's doctrine, miracles, death, and glorious victory over death, so touched and moved the harts of all the faithful, that sodainlie it spread, increased, and triumphantlie it got victory over all the world.

Paraphrase.

2 And as we beheld and considered that Evangel, lo, the ^b pure and holy teachers and Apostles, speedily went forth, over all the world, bearing with them God's word, shoting the arrows of zeal to pierce all godly hearts: & this word of God was crowned with victory, for it passed over all the world, ouercōming and conquering.

The Text.

2 Therefore, I beheld, and loe, there was a white horse, & he that sat on him, had a bow, and a crown was given unto him, & he went forth conquering that he might overcome.

Historical application.

3 Now after this first seed of the Evangel once sown, beginneth persecution, about the six and thirtieth year of Christ's age. Within these seconde seven years Mark writeth the second Evangel; in comfort of the afflicted Church.

Yeares of Christ.

36 A Sabbath or year of rest The week of the second Seal.

Paraphrase.

3 And as Christ by his Apostles, opened the doctrine of our redemption, in the second sealed week, the second Evangelist spak out his gospel, that all mē might come and see it.

The Text.

3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see.

Historical application.

4 And Saint Stephen suffered martyrdom for Christ's sake, and James the brother of John, likewise was beheaded (Act. chap. 7. and chap 12.) for even then, and from thence forth, the Roman magistrates, and Synagogue of the Jews never stinted from persecuting and putting to death by fire and sword, all true Christians.

Paraphrase.

4 And that time proceeded ^c tyrannous & bloody Magistrates; sitting in the seat of tyranny, to whō power was givē to persecut God's Saints on earth, and to deprive them of peace, by causing all men to kill thē, abusing so the sword of justice, that God had given them.

The Text.

4 And there went out another horse, that was red, and power was given to him that sat thereon, to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another, & there was given unto him a great sword.

Historical application.

5 Notwithstanding this persecution, the Evangel ever more and more, is opened & increased, so that within these third seven years beginning in the year of Christ, 43. Luke also wrote the third Evāgel & published it. At this time there fell a great famine universally,

Yeares of Christ.

43 A Sabbath The week of the third Seal.

Paraphrase.

5 And while as the third sealed week (after Christ began to open his doctrine,) came, the ^d third Evāgelist wrote forth his Evangel, that all men might come & see the same: thē behold, there came a deadly plague of famine, & therewith such skarsitie, that victuals wer weighed by weight.

The Text.

5 And when he had opened the third seal, I hard the third beast say, Come and see. Then I beheld, and loe, a black horse, & he that sat on him, had balances in his hand.

Historical application.

6 Wherof Agabus prophesied, & foretold to the Evangelists & Disciples, & whole Church (Act. 11) and they contributed among them, & gave succor to their poor brethren: in this dearth, the bushel of wheat was sold for five accustomed prices, and the bushel of barley for three: Of this dearth showeth Suetonius and Dion, and other: but of the skarsity of other victualles we read not.

Paraphrase.

6 So that it was forespoken of, and came to pass among the midst of the Evangelistes and Disciples of the primitive Church, that the measure of wheat was sold for no less than five ordinary prices, and the measure of barley for three ordinary prices, but there was no skarsitie of wine nor oil.

The Text.

6 And I heard a voice in the middes of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny, and oil, and wine hurt thou not.

Historical application.

7 Then, after the 50. year of Christ, in this fourth seven years, S. John wrote the fourth Evangel, and published it, beginning at the description of Christ's Divinity,

Yeares of Christ.

50 Asabbaoth The week of the fourth Seal

Paraphrase.

7 And when the fourth sealed week (after Christ first opened his doctrine) cam: the fourth Evangelist shown forth his Evāgel, that all mē might come and see it.

The Text.

7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I hard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see.

Historical application.

8 Expreslie against certain Heretiks, for there arose many in those days, as Cerinthus, Nicolaus, and Ebion, and (in the Acts chapt. 13. and chap. 15.) Elymas the sorcerer, and certain Pharisaical heretics, and others, procuring GOD his plagues against Judea, and other partes of Asia, where they resorted.

Paraphrase.

8 And behold, at that time cam in ^e heresies among the people, bringing therewith the death of the soul, and procuring hell and aeternal damnation: and through that quarter of the earth, where these heresies reigned, God gave thē over to the sword, to famine, to death, and to the ^f tyrants of the world.

The Text.

8 And I looked & behold, a pale hors, & his name that sat on him was Death, and Hel followed after him, and power was givē unto thē over the fourth parte of the earth, to kill with the sword, and with hunger and with death, & with the bests of the earth.

Historical application.

9 Then in the fifth seven years, even the year of Christ 57 arose the tyrant Nero, on whom, and on whose bloody seat, and successors, the blood of Saint Steuee and Saint James, martyred by his predecessors, and other Saints martyred by himself,

Paraphrase.

9 And when the fifth sealed week (after Christ first opened his word) came, then (some new tyrāt being risen) there appeared prostrate before the ^ff justice seat of God, the souls of them that had been martyred for the word of God, and for the testimony of Christ Jesus, which they did bear.

The Text.

9 And whē he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them, that were killed for the word of God, and for the testimony which they maintained.

Historical application.

10 Cried up to the heavens to God, to revenge their blood, upon these tyrant Emperors of this bloody 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 Empire, but as God is ever holy and just,

Yeares of Christ.

57 A Sabbath The week of the fifth Seal

Paraphrase.

10 Crying vehemently to God, holy and true, to judge and revenge their blood, on these that had shed the same upon the earth.

The Text.

10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, Lord, holy and true, doest not thou judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth.

Historical application.

11 So within a short space after this, even whē Peter and Paul, & othere of gods servants had likewise suffered martytdom under the same tyrant Nero, then poured out GOD his great vengeance on him, his seat, family, and successors, as followeth,

Paraphrase.

11 These hath God clothed with his ^g innocence, and willeth them to abide a little while, until the number of their brethren & fellow servants that must likewise shortly be martyred for the Evāgel were also fulfilled.

The Text.

11 And long white robes wer given unto everyone, & it was said unto them, that they should rest for a little seson, until their fellow servants, and their brethren that should be killed, even as they were, were fulfilled.

Historical application.

12 To wit, after the year of Christ, 64. even in the sixth seven years, a great change and defection came in all estates of the Roman Empire: for, now Nero raised great persecutions against the true spiritual professors, to have utterly darkened and extinguished the light of the Gospel, as also, he became a vile incestuous tyrant and paricide, a polluter of his whole Empire, and estates thereof, with blood and tyranny,

Yeares of Christ.

64 A Sabbath The week of the sixth Seal.

Paraphrase.

12 And when the sixth sealed week after Christ, first opened, his word came, then is the gret empire of the earth shaken, & the Spiritualtie and bright light of the Gospel, darkened with persecution ^h & secular princes and Magistrates now are become bloody butchers.

The Text.

12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, & loe, there was a gret earthquake, and the sun was as black as sackcloth of hair, and the Moon was like blood.

Historical application.

13 Namelie, of God's Saints, Peter and Paul & other martyrs, thrown down without mercy.

Paraphrase.

13 And God's ministers are yet thrown down as shaken fruit.

The Text.

13 And the stars of heavē fell unto the erth as a fig-rree casteth her green figs, when it is shaken of a mighty wind.

Historical application.

14 So that the true Church of God is forced to lurk in secret; for revēge whereof, & of the blood of other martyrs shed by other Emperors before God: moveth the kingdoms of France, Spain, and I will Britain, to revolt from this tyrant.

Paraphrase.

14 And God his Church lurketh, as a closed letter: where fore, even now God stirred up gret kingdoms of ^k main lands, and Ilandes to revolt from the the obedience of that Empire.

The Text.

14 And heavē departed away, as a scrolle, whē it is rolled, and every mountain and yle wer moved out of their places.

Historical application.

15 And these kingdoms with the Princes, Tribunes, Cōsuls, Senators & people of Rome, fled frō his tyranny, and left him & all his race of the Caesar's blood,

Paraphrase.

15 And the kings that wer under that great Empire of the earth, with the Princes, Tribunes, and members thereof, small and great, free and bond, hid and absented thenselves, among obscure people from their Emperors presence, and fled under the protection of new heads-men, & barbarous nations,

The Text.

15 And the kings of the erth and the great men, and the rich men, & the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond-man, and every freeman, hid themselves in dens, and among the rocks of the mountains.

Historical application.

16 And chosed Galba, a stranger, to be their Emperor, against Nero, whereupon Nero (after he had burned his town of Rome, murdered his Senators, mother, & chief kinsmen) horribly slayeth himself.

Paraphrase.

16 Crauing these Barbares to reign over them, and to cover them frō the horrible tyranny of these Emperors, who represēted the face of God's wrath & of Christ Jesus.

The Text.

16 And said to the montains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb.

Historical application.

17 That same year the Emperors Galba, Otho, and Vitellius, cruelly murder ech other with many thousand Romans, in sign and token of God's angry face & irresistible vengeance.

Paraphrase.

17 For the great day of their wrath, and time of revēge, is come, and none is able to withstand the the same.

The Text.

17 For the gret day of his wrath is come, & who can stand?

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a That this beast is Matthew, the order of time proveth, for that in that time, he wrote the first Evangel in Hebrew: & therefore, is Matthew (under the term of a man's face) first in order by Ezekiel (as is said in our 19. proposition) and though he be third in John's former vision (Ap. 4) for that his Greek Evangel was third in order, yet here must the account be made by his first Hebrew Evāgel, because it was that work that first passed out unto the Jews, and Hebrew Church: and began that Christian victory, whereof the text here speaketh. The rest read in the said 19. proposition.

^b That by this rider on the white horse, is meaned the word and testimony of God, which his servants do bear and profess, is evident by the 19 chapter hereof.

^c That this red hewe meaneth bloodshed, read Isaiah 63.1. & how persecution must follow Christ's doctrine, read Matth. 10.34.

^d This third beast agrees to be Luke two ways, both for that he wrote his Evangel that time, as also, for that he writes that history in his book of the Acts. chap. 11. ver. 28.29.30.

^e This must needs be false doctrine and heresies, which (beside temporal punishments) procured both death and hell.

^f That these beasts be earthly kings and tyrants, read Ezech. 34. and Dan. 7. and Dan. 8.

^ff It were improper here, and chap. 8.5. and chap. 9.13. & chap. 14.18. to interpret this altar to be Christ, seeing Christ was the Sacrifice, that was offered upon the altar of God's justice, for full satisfaction of his wrath. Therefore, as the Ark and couerture thereof, doth represent God's mercy seat, Exod. 25. So must the altar represent his justice seat, for that the altar was the place of fire and bloodshed.

^g This is a metaphor taken from them, that by the rash fury and overthrow of their enemies, have been ouertrode, and their garments pudled and defiled, & afterward known guiltless, are restored to clean garments, betokening their innocence: read thereupon, Apoc. 7.14.

^h The Sun for the most part is taken for the spiritual estate, be it pure or corrupt: as in Esa. 24.23. & Esa. 30.26. & here, & in diverse other places: And sometimes also, it is taken for those things good or evil, that are adjoined to the spiritual▪ estate, as (Apoc. 12.1.) for the light of the Evangel, and (as in Mark. 4.6.17.) for persecution: whereof read the note ⁱ in the seventh chapter following. As touching the Moon, she is sometime taken for the changeable world, as Apoc. 12.1. but oftest for the seculare estate thereof, as here, and in Isaiah, in the verses aforesaid: and that both because of the great mutability, of that estate, as also, because all seculare laws and civil ordinances, are borrowed from the spiritual Law of God, and ministered to the people, as the Moon borrowed her light from the Sun, & reflexeth the same to the earth.

ⁱ That Stars betoken God's Ministers, read Dan. 12.3. and Apoc. 1. and notes ^q and ^x thereof. And that heaven betokeneth God's Church here on earth, consider by Apoc. 19. conferred with the premisses.

^k Mountains to mean kingdoms and kings, is evident by Isaiah, chap. 2. where he expresseth the kingdom of Christ, to become erected above all kingdoms, by term of mountains. Farther, the kingdoms of the Chaldeans & Idumeans ar called mountains. Jer. 51.25. and Ezech. 35.3.

The Text.

1 ANd after that▪ I saw four Angels stand on the four corners of the earth, holding the four Spirites of his wrath, from blowing forth as yet their vengeance on main lands, Ilandes, or people of the world.

2 And I perceived Easterlie ^b toward Jerusalem, that Christ the great Angel, and day spring from on high, who hath the ^c seals and badges of salvation, did by the mighty voice of his word, command these Angels, who had power over the said destroying Spirites of the earth, and Islands thereof.

3 Saying, Let ye them not hurt the lands, Ilandes, nor the people of the world, till we have sealed and put the mark of God's protection ^d patentlie, upon all his true servants.

4 And I heard the number of those that out of ^e all the tribes of Israel, Christ had sealed with the profession of his Evangel, and mark of his protection, to be an ^f hundred forty four thousand.

5 To wit, of the Tribe of Judah wer marked ^f twelve thousand Christians. Of the Tribe of Reuben wer marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the tribe of Gad were marked twelve thousand Christians.

6 Of the Tribe of Asher were marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the tribe of Nepthalim were marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the Tribe of Manasseh were marked twelve thousand Christians.

7 Of the Tribe of Simeon were marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the tribe of Levi were marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the tribe of Ishachar were marked twelve thousand Christians. Of the tribe of Zebulon were marked twelve thousand Christians.

8 Of the tribe of Joseph twelve thousand Christians: finally, of the tribe of Benjamin were marked twelve thousand Christians.

9 Then of the Gentiles I considered the Congregation to be out of number, even of all kindreds, people, nations & tongues, who standing constant before this throne of God's truth, and in presence of Christ Jesus, clad with the white garments of innocence of heart, and having the joyful palms of righteousness and upright doing in their hands.

10 Publikelie professed with their mouths, that all salvation cometh from God, that sits on the throne of his truth, and from his Son Christ Jesus.

11 Like as all the whole Angels & heavenly army of God, that awaites about that throne of God's truth, in defense thereof, and of the holy doctrine of the twenty four books of the Old Testament, and four Evangelistes, prostrated themselves before God's throne, and worshipping him confirmed the same.

12 Yeelding praise and glory, wisdom and thanks, with honor, power, and might unto our God for evermore, Sobeit.

13 And as ^g Isaiah one of the 24. Elders, writing (cap. 63.1) Who is this that cometh from Edom in red garments, from Bozra, he is glorious in his apparel, &c. I judged also by him, to know what they were that were arrayed in these white robes.

14 So I found in him (verse. 9) that these be God's holy Israel, whō he hath brought out of trouble, and redeemed them, and (as chap. 1.18.) hath made them white as snow, and clean as wol, though they had been red as scarlet.

15 And that because (verse. 16) they cease d to do evil, and learned to do good, &c▪ and so served God continually, and have God dwelling among them.

16 These, saith he (chap. 49.10.) shall no more have ^h hunger, nor thirste in their souls, nor the burning Sun, or the ⁱ heat of persecution to wither them.

17 For Christ, which is in the midst of his throne and true professors, shall guide them, and lead them to drink of the lively doctrine and fountains of his spiritual waters, and (chap. 25.8) shall wipe away the tears of dolour from their eyes, and give them spiritual comfort.

The Paraphrasticall exposition.

1 AFterward I considered, that on all the four quarters of the earth, God had his holy ^a Angels staying the winds of the earth, that the winds should not blow on the erth, nether on the sea, neither on any tree.

2 And I saw another Angel come up from the East, which had the seal of the living God, and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whō power was given to hurt the earth and the sea,

3 Saying, hurt ye not the earth, neither the sea, neither the trees, til we have sealed the servants of our God in their fore-heads.

4 And I heard the number of them, which were sealed, & there were sealed an hundred & four & forty thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel.

5 Of the tribe of Judah wer sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Gad, were sealed twelve thousand.

6 Of the tribe of Asher were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Naphtali were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Manasseh were sealed twelve thousand.

7 Of the tribe of Simeō were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Levi wer seled twelf thousand. Of the tribe of Ishachar wer seled twelve thousand Of the tribe of Zebulon wer sealed 12 thousand.

8 Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand.

9 After these things I beheld, & lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations & kindreds, & people, & tongues, stood before the throne, & before the Lamb, clothed with long white robes, and palms in their hands.

10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvatiō cometh of our God, that sitteth upon the throne, and of the Lamb.

11 And all the Angels stood round about the throne and about the Elders, & the four beasts, & they fell before the throne on their faces, and worshipped God,

12 Saying, Amen. Praise & glory, and wisdom, & thanks▪ and honor, and power, and might, be unto our God for evermore, Amen.

13 And one of the Elders spake, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in long white robes? and whence came they?

14 And I said unto him Lord▪ thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tr bulation, and have washed t eir long robes, & have made their long robes, white in the blood of the Lamb.

15 Therefore, ar they in the presence of the throne of God, and serve him day & night in his Temple, & he that sits on the throne will dwell among them.

16 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst anymore, neither shall the Sun light on them, nor any heat.

17 For the Lamb, which is in the middes of the throne, shall govern them and shall lead thē unto the lively fountains of waters, and God shall wipe away all tears frō their eyes.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Correspondent to the four quarters of the earth, the Prophet here by a prophetical phrase and conformity of language, setteth down four Angels, and four executers of God's wrath, whereas they ar innumerable. The Jews also have books of antiquity, deviding the government of the earth among four great Angels, & under them to be many inferior Angels: But these assertions being more curious thā certain, or pertinent to us to know, we leave this, and returning to the exposition of the text, what these four Angels and winds be. We say, the four Angels appear by the text, to be good angels, bearing command over these winds, whom we esteem to be evil Angels, executers of God's wrath, at command of the other: for although these Angels (ver. 2) ar forbidden to hurt the earth, yet that infers not thē to be evil Angels, more than where the like is said to God, Lead us not into temptation; but contrarilie, in so far here as of thenselves, they stay these winds & blasts of Satan's tyranny, to hurt the earth, they must needs be good Angels, & the winds evil Angels. And whereas these first four, are by the text, ready to hurt, or not to hurt the earth, according as they be commanded of Christ that great Angel. Yet for as much as that hurt seemeth to be executed not by them, but (ver. 1) by these winds, whom they have power to loose or bind: Therefore, apparantlie, these four Angels be the good Angels of God, and the four winds, the Spirites of Satan, and executers of vengeance.

^b This day spring or rising in the East, may two ways be understood, to wit, either as an epithet of Christ's, as Zach. 3.8. and Luk. 1.78. called by Jerome's translation, Oriens ex alto, &c. Or then it may be understood, that Christ arose up, and abode Easterlie above Jerusalem, to seal his elect-Israelites there, with his protection: For Jerusalem lieth Easterlie, both from Patmos, where Saint John wrote, as also, from the Churches of Asia to whom he wrote.

^c This mark is a comparison from shepherds, who as they mark their sheep, so Christ our Shepherd, marketh us with the mark of his profession and protection, alluding here to the Symbole of the Passover. Exod. 12.22. The like hereof read in Ezech. 9.

^d Christ marketh us with no secret mark, but patētlie in our foreheads, meaning thereby, that vowablie and with bold faces, we must profess the mark of Christians. Saying with Saint Paul, I am not ashamed of the Gospel, &c. Rom. 1.16. For who denieth him here, he will deny them in heaven. Matth. 10.33. & 2. Tim. 2.12.

^e Among these Tribes Dan is left out, and in his stead is put in the Tribe of Joseph, meaning Ephraim, Joseph's youngest son: For Manasseh, Joseph's eldest son, is put in for himself. Why Dan is so left out, the reason appeareth to be, that that Tribe hath been more accursed than the rest: for by the Spirit of God, it is called (Gen. 49.17) a Serpent, or an Adder, and is called a Lions whelp, Deut. 33.22. and for their golden Calves and great idolatry, appeareth by Amos 8.14. that they fell, and never rose again, and so could not be participant of this Christian mark.

^f The Spirit of God here expresseth the number of an hundred forty & four thousand, to wit, twelve thousand of every Tribe, not that every Tribe was equal, or that the number was so in whole thousands without odds▪ as if there were neither more, nor fewer, as though we would addict the Spirit of God to resolve and satisfy our curiosities▪ but the meaning of the Spirit of God hereinto, is to satisfy our comfort, and not our curious scrupulousity, giving to us Gentiles and to the Christian Jews, that comfort, that whereas we rashlie fear that we be left alone to serve Christ, & that none mo than we of Israel are chosen, as Elias judged (3. Reg. 19.18. and Rom. 11.3.4.5.) God will let us know, that he hath sealed about twelve thousand of every Tribe: where note for certainty, that in speaking to men, and in accounting of men, the Spirit of God speaks after the phrase of men, in rejecting the ods, and in specifying the perfect or whole number, that is nearest the truth, in steed of the truth. And as to this number no marvel indeed it is, though in the long time of these seven plagues following, there be about 144000 of the Israelites elected Christians, of men, women, and children, seeing even beside women & children, & impotent men, there wer at once of Israelites, in the only days of David, thirteen hundred thousand fighting men. For here is neither meaned, that these were all at this one time, neither that they wer altogether marked at this time, but hereby he meaneth, this to be a time of the beginning of troubles, from the which, always he signifieth hereby, that he will exeme his own, not only by preserving thē successiuelie, as they are borne in the world, but also by bringing their parents for their sakes through these troubles, that of them they may be procreated. Of these read further. Apoc. 14.1. and note ^a thereof.

^g Let none doubt that the 24. Elders do signify the 24. books of the old Testament; although these words, here spoken by one of the 24. Elders, be not found word by word, and altogether in any of the books of the Old Testament; for the Testimonies cited by Christ and his Apostles, are not all to be found word by word in the old Testament: as the words cited in Math. 27.9. out of Jeremiah, are not to be found together in any one parte of Jeremiah, and in Zach. 11.12. that sentence is found nearest, but not word by word. Also that Sōg, which in the Rev. 15.3. is called the Song of Moses, is not to be found word by word in Moses Song, neither in any of the five books of his Pentateuchon. The lik is to be seen in diverse other places of Scripture: For God (as is said in the former note) travels to satisfy our comfort, but not our curiosity. For, although not scrupulously in words, yet substantially in sentences, all spokē here by this. Elder, is contained in Isaiah. For, first, in describing who is he that was clad in red garments, &c. (Isaiah 63.) It followeth of necessity tacitly, that he showeth what it is also to be clothed in white, seeing in this case they ar contraries: For whereas he interpreteth, that to be clothed in red, meaneth bloodshed, and slaughter: to be clothed in white garments, must mean purity, innocence, cleanness and holiness: again, yet more amplie ( Isaiah. 1.18.) is expressed what is meant by clean wool, white as snow, & by red crimosin and scarlet, whereas he saith, though thy sins were as crimosin and red as scarlet, they shall be made white as snow, & clean as wool. So then none can deny, but here Isaiah interpreteth sufficiently, that to be white as snow, or to be clothed in white garments, or in clean wool, is to be purged, and made clean and holy from sin. And in like manner, as toward the rest of the sentences spoken here by this Elder, they are all expressly contained in Isaiah, as they are quoted in the Paraphrase, which seeing none of the other Elders or 24. books of the Old Testament do contain, Therefore without all doubt, Isaiah is this Elder here meant of.

^h This hunger & thirst cited by John here out of Isaiah, meaneth the hunger and thirst of our souls for the word of God, as is plainly interpreted in Amos. 8.11.12.

ⁱ Though the Son for the most part, is taken for the light of the Gospel, and for the spiritual estate it self: yet, when the burning heat thereof, is set opposite against the seed of the Gospel, and lively springes of true doctrine (as here) then doth the Sun mean the heat of persecutiō, this is plainly proved by the fourth chapter and 6. verse of Mark, and by the 17. ver. thereof, that interpreteth the same. Read more hereof Apoc. 6. note. ^h . thereof.

Historical application

1 IN the seventh seven years, beginning in the year of Christ 71 came the Christiā Emperors, Uespasian and Titus, under whom the Church of God had peace a little while.

Anno Christ

71. a Jubilee The opening of the seventh Seal, and progress of the first age or trumpet

Paraphrast. exposition

AND as the seavēth sealed week (after Christ opened the Evangel) came, God's Church had peace a little while.

The Text.

1 AND when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about half an hour.

Historical application

2 And here begins the seven ages to the worlds end, this 71. year being Jubilee,

Paraphrast. exposition

2 And behold, here the ^a Angels of the seven ages, begin to receive the seven trumpettes of God's wrath.

The Text.

2 And I saw the sevē Angels, which stood before God, and to them wer given seuē trumpets.

Historical application

3 And was that year in the which Christ Jesus procured the revenge of his blood, and the blood of his holy martyrs vpō the Synagogue of the Jews (upon whom the said innocent blood had hitherto craved vēgēce.) So that now (by the intercession of Christ) God in his justice, stirreth up the said Romā Emperors, Vespasian & Titus against them.

Paraphrast exposition

3 And the ^b great Angel Christ Jesus, came and stood as our high priest before the justice seat of God, having the office of intercession and many sweet acceptable prayers wer made to him of all God's martyrs and elect, that he by his ^c mediation mig • offer up the same before that justice seat of God's throne.

The Text.

3 Then another Angel cam & stood before the Altar, having a golden censer, & much odors were given unto him, that he should offer with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden Altar, which is before the throne.

Historical application

4 And the continual prayers of poor martyrs, craving the revenge of their blood now takes effect,

Paraphrast exposition

4 And the sweet request of these prayers were accepted, & granted by God the Father, through the procurement & intercession of Christ Jesus.

The Text.

4 And the smoke of the odors with the prayers of the Saints, went up before God, out of the Angels hand.

Historical application

5 For the said Titus, accompanied with many thousand Romans, in closeth the whole Jews celebrating the Passover within Jerusalem, where they ar besieged and overcome, their city destroyed, innumerable slain, and the rest are taken, and sold as bond-slaves, abiding without land, liberty, or government to this day. At this time God thundered out against them, all manner of plagues, of wars, both external and intestine, of famine and of pestilence, and the great Roman Empire, Monarchy of the earth, is now stirred & occupied in this destruction of the Jews:

Paraphrast exposition

5. So that Christ took the cup of gods vengeance, and filled the same with the fiery wrath of his justice, and poured it out upon the tyrants of the earth, murderers of the Saints of God: and there came great thunderinges of God's vengeance upon thē, with forthshewings and threatenings of all manner of tēpestuous plagues, and the great Empire of the earth was then aloft, & greatly commooved.

The Text.

5 And the Angel took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth, and there were voices, & thunderings, & lighteninges, and earthquake.

Historical application

6 At which destructiō begins the account of the seuē ages to come to the worlds end.

Paraphrast exposition

6 At this instant, the Angels of the seven ages, having the seven last plagues, mak themselves ready to blow out the same.

The Text.

6 Then the seven Angels, which had the seven trumpets, prepared themselves to blow the trumpets.

Historical application

7 In the first of the which ages, to wit, frō this 71 year of Christ, to the 316 year, the effeminate and soft Emperors, Macrinus, Heliogabalus, Philippus, Gallus Uolusianus, Licinius, & Gallienus, by their great sloth and coldness: and the fiery & fierce Emperors. Domitian, Commodus, Didius, & Maximinus, by their fury & rashness, mixed with the tyranny of the 30. tyrāts that then reigned, as under them began the first decay of the Roman Empire. During this time the ministers of God's word, chiefly in Europe, are persecuted: for even of Rome 33 Bishops, successively after other, wer martyred, & the weak in faith were constrained to make defection.

Paraphrast exposition

7 And the Angels of the first age blue forth their plagues, and there were certain effeminate Emperous, cold as hail, and other furious & fierce as fire, & bloody tyrants among them, who all were caste in the Empire of the earth. At this time the constant professors of Christ, thorough the third part of the world, were persecuted, and the weak in faith utterly decayed, withered, and fell away therefrom.

The Text.

7 So the first Angel blew the trumpet, and there was hail and▪ fire mingled with blood, & they were cast into the earth, & the third part of the trees was burnt, and all green grass was burnt.

Historical application

8 Hitherto the Empire of Rome decaying, and now in this 316. year, the Emperor Constantine trāsporting the seat thereof to Constantinople, the whole Peninsul of Cethim which is interpret the gathering or tossing of the seas, & now called Italy, is left a pray to the Huns, Gottes, Uandals & other fierce nations

Anno Christ

316 A Jubiliee. The second age

Paraphrast exposition

8 And the Angels of the seconde age threatened out God's judgment, and there came a multitude of people, fierce as fire, who entered upon some ^d Peninsull of the sea, or lands named by the sea, and they consumed with the edge of the sword the third parte of that Peninsull and sea coast.

The Text.

8 And the second Angel blew the trumpet, & as it wer a gret mountain, burning with fire, was cast into the sea, & the third parte of the sea became blood.

Historical application

9 Who destroyed Rome, and subdued all Italy, slaying & spoiling of great and small even every third man.

Paraphrast exposition

9 And the third part of the people of that Peninsull, who dwelt there, were slain, and destroyed, even from the poor ^e Mariner and inhabitante to the great Pylotes, and governors.

The Text.

9 And the third part of the creatures, which wer in the sea, and had life, died, & the third part of ships were destroyed.

Historical application

10 Then in the year of Christ 561. begins the third age, in the which, anno 591 (as the Arabians compts per an nos Hegirae ) there arose the horrible Mahomet, who first professing Christ to be that most high Prophet, thereafter made defection, & through pride & glory to reign, he with the aid of Sergius a Monk, devised the damnable and bitter doctrine of the Alkaron, & by the assistance of the Saracenes, he began his conquest anno Christ. 623.

Anno Christ

561 a Jubilee The third age.

Paraphrast exposition

10 And the Angels of the third age, blew out God's thretnings, and there fell frō the true Church a notable and ^f great Apostate, burning in pride, and wrath, and he entered and sowed his heresy in the third parte of the world, amongst the ^g lively fountains of the pure doctrine of the Evangel

The Text.

10 Then the third Angel blew the trumpet, & there fell a great star from heaven burning like a torch, and it fell into the third parte of the rivers, & into the fountains of waters.

Historical application

11 And spread that bitter heresy through all Asia, impoisoning thereby the souls of all these of Asia, that cam under his dominion, & received the same heresy.

Paraphrast exposition

11 And he may justlye be called ^h galle or wormwood to the souls, for he made the doctrine of the third part of the world bitter as wormwood, so that many souls thereby died, even all that spiritually drank of that doctrine, because it was horrible and bitter heresy.

The Text.

11 And the name of the star is called wormwood: therefore the third part of the waters became wormwood, and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.

Historical application

12 Thereafter in the fourth age beginning in the year of Christ. 806. this erroneous doctrine of the Mahomet, so on the one part increased, & on the other part such heresies & new traditions are crept in & authorised by the Pope, that both Ecclesiastical doctors, secular Magistrates, and simple professors, are polluted and darkened with the Mahometik & papistical errors, so that the third parte of the light of gods truth that shined sometime in the primitive Church, is now extinguished, the oriental or Greecē Churches being seduced by the Mahomet; & the Occidētal or Latin churches, by the Pope of Rome.

Anno Christ

806 a Jubilee The fourth age or trumpet.

Paraphrast exposition

12 And the Angels of the fourth age blew forth God's wrath, and the third part of the spiritual Preachers, civil Magistrates, and Christian professors, wer so plagued with these heresies, and were so blinded with men's traditions, that they lost that light of God his truth that sometime shined in them, and neither the Oriental ⁱ or Easterly Church (where the day springs) nor the Occidētal or Westerly (Church where the night gloumes) have (by the third parte) that brighte light of Christ's pure Evēgel that they wer wont to have.

The Text.

12 And the fourth Angel blue the trumpet, & the third parte of the sun was smitten, & the third parte of the moon, & the third parte of the stars, so that the third part of thē was darkened, & the day was smitten that the third part of it could not shine, and likewise the night

Historical application

13 This must needs speedily procure God's true Church to lurk in patience, & abide invisible, til God in his justice & just judgment, have brought most terrible plagues and vengēce vpō the world, for these errors & universal defections, whereof the revenging plagues shall immediately follow & fall out in these three next ages yet resting.

Paraphrast exposition

13 Whereupon I beheld, and foresaw God's speedy warning, as the ^k flight of an Eagle, going thorough the whole congregation of his Electe, proclaiming in his terrible threatenings, threefold ^l woe & wrack, yet to come therefore, upon the wicked worldlings, by the executers of the plagues of the three ages following.

The Text.

13 And I beheld, and heard one Angel flying through the mids of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe to the inhabitants of the earth, because of the soundes to come of the trumpet of the three Angels, which were yet to blow the truēpets.

Notes, Reasons and amplifications.

^a That at this year of Christ. 71. beginneth both the last of the seven seals, and the first of the seven trumpets, appears plainly by this text, and is proved by our seventh proposition, and how thereafter, every trumpet containeth the space of 245. years, or five Iubiles, is also proved by our fifth proposition.

^b This other Angel must be Christ, for none standeth before the Altar of God's justice, as high priest and mediator, making intercession for us, except only Christ, as in 1. Tim. 2. ver. 5. and Hebrews 7.8.9. chapters. We must not doubt hereof, though here he is simply called but an Angel, for the like is found in diverse scriptures, as in Malachi. 3. ver. 1. Christ is called the Angel of the covenant, though he was more than an Angel, as contrarilie, S. John the Baptist, is there called the Angel that goeth before him, in Sanct Jerome's translation, although he be less than an Angel, as testifies Matthew. 11.11.

^c These Orisons and prayers, though generally they mean all our prayers, which indeed Christ offered up before God his father, yet in this place is specially meant, the prayers made for revenge of the late martyrdoms specified. cap. 6. in the fifth seal, which prayers, there ar delayed, & here takes effect, as by the text, paraphrase, and history thereof doth evidently appear.

^d That the Sea is taken for sea coasts or peninsulls, read Isaiah. 21.1. by the burden of the desert Sea, meaning the burden of the desert land of Arabia beside the sea: also Isaiah 23. ver. 4. by the sea, and strength of the sea, is meant the peninsull of Tyrus: and again in Isaiah 66. ver. 19. Italy (called there Tubal ) is named among the sea cuntries. Finally, a • ent the signification of Cethim, read Jerome de interpretation nominum.

^c That ships be taken for their mariners, it is certain also: whereas the sea is takē for the sea coast (as by the former note) it is probable that the ships betoken the inhabitants of that coast and governors thereof, as in Ezekiel 27. ver. 25. by Jerome's translatiō, Naves maris principes tui, &c. The ships of the sea are thy princes.

^f That stars be taken for ministers or professors of God his truth, even after their defection or apostasy, you may see both here by this Mahomet, and the Monk Sergius his colleague, as by the Turks hereafter. Reve. 9. ver. 1. Of stars generally taken for true teachers, read Dan. 12. ver. 3. & Revel. 1. notes ^q . & ^x thereof. Revel. 6.13. & note ⁱ . thereof, and other places.

^g What these floods and fountains be, consider by the hunger and thirst spoken of before, Revel. 7. ver. 16. & 17. And note ^h thereof, and confer there with Jeremiah. 2.18, speking of the drinking of the bitter floods of the Egyptians and Assyrians, also John 7.37.38. and Revel. 21.6.

^h That this bitter wormwood meaneth the doctrine of false Prophets, how sweet soever it seems, read Jeremiah 23.15. & howe bitter and vile the Muhammad's doctrine is, they may consider by his Alkaron.

ⁱ In these Churches of the Oriental and Occidental empyres, where God sometimes was truly honored (as David Psal. 113.3 prophetically foretelleth) at this time abounds Idolatry, heresies and many vain traditions: of which, read the Ecclesiastical histories.

^k There is so small difference in the greek, betwixt the orthographie of an Angel and of an Eagle, that some old copies hath the one, and some hath the other, always to them both, agreeth the interpretation of speedy warning or hasty message.

^l The whole visible face of the Oriental and Occidental Churches, having now made defection: he notes by woe, woe, woe, as by an emphasis, how great & terrible shall be the remanent three plagues that are to come upon them therefore.

Historical application.

1 NOwe, in the fifth age, beginning in the year of Christ 1051. proceeded yet one farther horrible plague; for evē the sore said Mahomet, who before had fallen from God his true Church, to earthly pride and ambition, received yet more power by his professors after him, to open up again the infernal pit of his devilish errors.

years of Christ

1051▪ a Iu. The fifth age▪ or Trumpet.

Paraphrast. exposition

ANd the Angels of the fifth age, blue forth God's threatenings and plagues, and I perceived, that former ^a Apostate, who before had fallen from God his true Church, to earthly pride and ambition, received yet more power by his professors after him, to open up again the infernal pit of his devilish errors.

The text

1 ANd the fifth Angel blew the trumpet, and I saw that star which had fallen from heaven unto erth & to him was givē the key of the bottomless pit.

Historical application.

2 And he by his professors and doctrine, opened the very way to the endless deep of hell, and out of that his devilish furnace, there arose such darkness of errors, that darkened greatly both the light of the Evangel and temporal estates.

Paraphrast. exposition

2 And he by his professors and doctrine, opened the very way to the endless deep of hell, and out of that his devilish furnace, there arose such darkness of errors, that darkened greatly both the light of the Evangel and temporal estates.

The text

2 And he opened the bottomless pit, & there arose the smoke of the pit, as the smoke of a gret furnace, & the sun and the air wer darkened by the smoke of the pit.

Historical application.

3 So that now are sprung up the Turks, and become new Mahometists, and oppress all Christian lands, rising at last so high in conquests, and so deep in heresy, that their sect is spread over in all places.

Paraphrast. exposition

3 So that now, newly again of this devilish darkness & heresy, is sprung up now ^b swarms of that sect, wasters of all lands, having power in the end, with their ^c stings of heresy, to infect a great parte of the earth.

The text

3 And there came out of the smoke Locusts upon the earth, & unto thē was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power.

Historical application.

4 Yet compel they as then, no mā to become Mahometists, but sets more their intent to reaue and spoil: those that were under the Roman and Papistical empire.

Paraphrast. exposition

4 Yet did God so bridle them, that as yet they were not able to overcome the conscience of the very tenderest and moste weak Christians on earth, neither any that were as green plants, or as fruitful trees in Christ's vineyard, but only to trouble & annoy these, that making defection from Christ, professed subjectiō to the antichristian empire.

The text

4 And it was commanded thē, that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any • reene thing, nether any tree: but only those mē which have not the seal of God in their for heads.

Historical application.

5 And not being of power to destroy them and conquer Europe, they continued so, spoiling and reuing, from the days of Zadok their first Dominatour, in anno Christi. 1051. unto the time that Changius, Chan of Tartarie, subdued thē in anno 1201, which was the space of an hundredth and fifty years, beginning first to enter in Europe, as friends in supply of Basilius Emperor against the Bulgarians, his rebels, afterward, they proceeded wasting and spoiling over all parts:

Paraphrast. exposition

5 Yea, even towards these also were they so bridled, that they should not ^d utterly destroy them, but only oppress them for the space of ^e 150. years, but this their small oppression beginning first softly, as the sting of a scorpion, proceedeth at length to incurable wrack and exterminion.

The text

5 And unto them was commanded, that they should not kill them, but that they should be vexed five months, and that their pain should be as the pain that cometh of a scorpion when he hath stung a man.

Historical application.

6 So that now their poor, oppressed and depauperate captives would wish to die, yet do they reserve them alive for rowing in their gallies, and other seruitudes.

Paraphrast. exposition

6 And in these days mē whom they have thus vexed & depauperat would wish to dy but they shall be reserved a live in torment.

The text

6 Therefore in those days, shall men seek death, and shall not find it, and shall desire to dy, and death shall flee from them.

Historical application.

7 And those oppressors were as barded horses, proceeding to battle with strength, boldness, and agility, and so triumphed in oppression, that they reigned as crowned Kings, enriched with their prays: In the first face they seemed friendly as men should be.

Paraphrast. exposition

7 And those oppressors were as barded horses, proceeding to battle with strength, boldness, and agility, and so triumphed in oppression, that they reigned as crowned Kings, enriched with their prays: In the first face they seemed friendly as men should be.

The text

7 And the form of the Locusts was lik unto horses prepared unto battle, & on their heads were as it were crowns, like unto gold, & their faces were like the faces of mē.

Historical application.

8 And smiled alluringly, as with women's attire, yet they devoured and wasted all lands, as with the teeth of Lions.

Paraphrast. exposition

8 And smiled alluringly, as with women's attire, yet they devoured and wasted all lands, as with the teeth of Lions.

The text

8 And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of Lions.

Historical application.

9 They were armed on the most strongest manner, & their speedy haste made a noise as chariots of war.

Paraphrast. exposition

9 They were armed on the most strongest manner, & their speedy haste made a noise as chariots of war.

The text

9 And they had habergions, like to habergions of iron, & the sound of their wings was lik the sound of chariots when many horses run unto battle.

Historical application.

10 But their tails end, and final intention was to oppress and subdewe all men, and after that subjection, to impoyson thē with their stings of heresy, and they had power to torment and oppress men the said 150 years.

Paraphrast. exposition

10 But their tails end, and final intention was to oppress and subdewe all men, and after that subjection, to impoyson thē with their stings of heresy, and they had power to torment and oppress men the said 150 years.

The text

10 And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there wer stings in their tails, & their power was to hurt men five months.

Historical application.

11 And they had spiritually reigning over thē the said Mahomet, whose name signifieth a mess̄ger or destroyer, & over thē temporally reigned the great Turk, which likewise signifieth the same: for Turca is interpreted a waster or destroyer.

Paraphrast. exposition

11 And they had over thē their king, even a ^f messenger of the Devil, whose name (trying from language to language) shall be found to signify a ^ff destroyer or waster.

The text

11 And they have a King over them, which is the Angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in Hebrew, is Abaddon, and in Greek he is named Apolly on.

Historical application.

12 These at this time wrought great woe to the Roman Empire, but afterward, these same with others wrought yet more woe,

Paraphrast. exposition

12 The first of the great woeful plagues is past, and behold, the two last are to come shortly.

The text

12 One woe is past, & behold, yet two woes come after this.

Historical application.

13 For in the sixth age (begun in the year of Christ, 1296) it pleased God in his wrath to stir up

years of Christ

1296 A Jubiliee. The sixth age, or trumpet.

Paraphrast. exposition

13 And the Angels of the sixth age blew forth God his threatenings, and a warning came at all quarters from the throne of God's justice

The text

13 Then the sixth Angel blew the trumpet, & I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar, which is before God.

Historical application.

14 The four nations Mahometists, that dwelled beyond and about Euphrates; to wit, the Saracens, Turks, Tartarians, and Arabians, who all being confederate together in one law of the Mahomet, and under one great Emperor Ottoman, began even thē their first Empire.

Paraphrast. exposition

14 To these Angels of this sixth age, to loose the four ^g great nations, which as Angels, and messengers of God his wrath, abode at the flood Euphrates.

The text

14 Saying to the sixth Angel, which had the trumpet, Loose the four Angels, which ar bound in the great river Euphrates.

Historical application.

15 These with huge Armies came against both the Empires of the Orient and Occicident, overthrowing, slaying and subduing all Asia, and much of Europe, even about the third parte of the world,

Paraphrast. exposition

15 And these four nations (which here dwelt in readiness against this precise time and hour, to slay the third part of mē) now raised their army:

The text

15 And the four Angels wer loosed, which were prepared at an hour, at a day, at a month, and at a year, to slay the third parte of men.

Historical application.

16 For their mumber was infinite:

Paraphrast. exposition

16 And the number of their horsemen were ^h two hundred thousand thousands, & I heard that number to be certain.

The text

16 And the number of horsemen of war were twenty thousand times ten thousand: for I heard the number of them.

Historical application.

17 And themselves and their horses armed moste strongly, like ireful proud oppressors, hasting to their pray; professing with their mouths, these three special points of their law; to wit, their unquenchable ire against all Christian professors: the establishing of the Mahometicke heresy and doctrine universally: and finally, their bitter avarice, to reaue and conquer all the world to themselves, as appertaining to thē by right, for that they are the sons of Abraham.

Paraphrast. exposition

17 So I saw, in spirit, these horses, and their horsmē armed, as mē, burning with fiery wrath, puffed up with glistering pride, and tending for fearful destruction, riding fiercelie forward to devour their pray as Lions, professing plainly with their mouths, their fiery wrath, their dark and smokie heresy, and their horrible and bitter avarice against all Christians:

The text

17 And thus I saw the horses in a vision, and them that sat on them, having fiery habbergiōs, & of Iacinth, & of brimstone, & the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions: and out of their mouths went out fire, and smoke, and brimstone.

Historical application.

18 And they being on these three respects puffed up, over-ran, slew and oppressed all Asia, and much of Europe.

Paraphrast. exposition

18 And in their ⁱ ire heresy and avaricious oppressiō, which they professed, they invaded, slew and destroyed the third part of all the Empire.

The text

18 Of these three was the third parte of men killed: that is, of the fire, & of the smoke, & of the brimston, which came out of their mouths.

Historical application.

19 Cōquering mightily before them with their army, and leaving behind thē their priests and false preachers to seduce.

Paraphrast. exposition

19 For these horsemen had power before them, to conquer and devour up all that come in their teeth and power, also behind them, because the Devil, that old serpent, followed in their tails, by the mouths of their false teachers, to sting and seduce all whom they had overcome.

The text

19 For their power is in their mouths, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto serpēts and had heads wherewith they hurt.

Historical application.

20 Nevertheless, the rest of the Roman Empire reformed not themselves, nor amended their works, neither left they their ungodly & devilish worshipping of alleged Saints, neither their filthy idolatry, and worshipping of senseless images, made of every metal and material:

Paraphrast. exposition

20 Nevertheless, the rest of the people of the Empire, that were not overcome by these plagues, repented not of their ^k ungodly works, nor abstained from ^l devilish worshipping of ^m images of gold, of silver, of brass, of stone and of timber, which neither can see, nor hear, nor move.

The text

20 And the remnāt of men which were not killed by these plagues, repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and of silver, & of brass, and of stone, and of wood, which neither can see, neither hear, nor go:

Historical application.

21 Neither left they off to murder all them that spak against their errors: but continued in their charms and exorcisms and in their vild Sodomy, and horrible whoredom, and repented not to deceive simple men, in stealing from thē both their goods and their souls, for soul-masses, Diriges, Pardons, Indulgences, and such other trifles.

Paraphrast. exposition

21 Neither repented they of their ⁿ tyranny and martyrdoms, nether of their ^o conjuring charms or witchcraft, nether of their filthy & ^p unspeakable whordō, neither yet of their ^q thievish taking of goods from simple men.

The text

21 Also they repented not of their murder, and of their sorcery, neither of their fornication, nor of their theft.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Now doth the Spirit of God repeat here the fall of the Mahomet, not that he now fell (for as is said, he fell in the time of the third trumpet) but meaning that his old fall, his Alkaron and professors that he left behind him, have made the way patent to the Turks, now at this time, to fall also from the truth, and follow him. Confer here with our third proposition, and note following, by the which, both these stars appear to be one, and to mean the Mahomet, and his locusts to be the Turks, and for confirmation that this star, is that same star that before had fallen, the Greek term of falling, expressed in the text is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the praeterit time, which had fall̄, and not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the present time, which falleth. Meaning thereby expressly, that Saint John saw, that in this fifth age, the Mahomet (who before had fallen from God in the third age) now by his successors, & doctrine doth open up the gates of hell more manifestly, in stirring up these Turks by his heresy.

^b That these Locusts be the Turks, it is plain: for that as Locusts do destroy and waste everywhere, and are plagues appointed by God to that effect. (Exod. 10.) So are the Turks both in name and effect, wasters and spoilers, as shall be shown in the note ^f following.

^c That these, who with pleasant flatteries profess good, and yet in effect are rebels, and seducers from God, are compared to scorpions, read Ezech. 2.6. and how evil women for their fair resemblance and wickedness in effect, are called scorpions, read Ecclesiasticus 26.7. So these Turks are described here with men's faces, & women's hair, and Scorpions tails, because they first entered in Europe humainlie, and proceeded since with all despite and oppression. Also, for that the stinges of scorpions seem first nothing, and after become incurable, as the small company of Turks became almost a Monarchy.

^d In histories is more mention made of the Turks oppressions, and spoils done against Christians in that age, than of any conquest or utter destruction of Christians, as John Baptista Egnatius, speaking de origin Turcarum; saith, Uagid spalatique quove cuique sors affuit latrocinantes magis quam bellig • rantes provincias vastârunt: These going in vaging and wandering wheresoever their chance was, they wasted countries, as thieves rather than as Warriours. And as to their dominion, how from the first year of their first Dominator Zadok, in the year of Christ, 1051. to the time that the Tartarians subdewed them, in An. 1201. are just 150. years, diverse histories do declare.

^e That these five prophetical months are an hundred and fifty years, read the first proposition, with the seconde reason of our third proposition.

^f . ^ff This flitting from Abaddon in Hebrew to Apollyon in Greek, signifieth, that his name is neither Abaddon nor Apollyon, but that we ought to descend from language to language, until we find the name of a Governor, that signifieth the same that Abaddon and Apollyon do in Hebrew and Greek. And so it is, that Abaddon and Apollyon do signify a Destroyer or Waster (Jerome de interpretation nominum) And again, on the other part Mahometes signifieth (ex eod.) Delens, a Destroyer, or Nuncius a Messenger, agreeable with both the stiles that this text gives him, to wit, both a destroyer, and also, the Angel or messenger of the bottomless pit. Moreover, the like is to be said of their temporal kings name Turca, which ( ex Carionis chronico, fol. 8. lib. 1. & lib. 5. fol. 107.) signifieth idem quod vastator, a Waster or destroyer.

^g That all messengers and executers of God's affairs, either of favor or wrath be called Angels, it is common in all the Scriptures: for Angelus signifieth a Messenger: and for proof that these four of the sixth Trumpet be no spiritual Angels, the same in the sixth Vial (Apoc. 16.12) are called the kings of the East, for so are these Mahometanes indeed.

^h Albeit this number of two hundred thousand thousand is not so expressed to satisfy our curiosity, as if there were no odds (as I wrote, Apoc. 7. and note ^f thereof) Yet certainly it hath been near this number, for that he subjoineth for the more certainty again, And I heard the number of them, and saw the horses in a vision, &c Agreeable hereto, it is reported that the great Turk contemptuouslie sent to the Emperor of Romans, a Camel or a Dromedarie laden with wheat, with this vow by message, that he should bring against him, as many fighting men, as there were grains of wheat therein. This army hereafter (Apoc. 20.8.) is compared to the sea sand in number.

ⁱ Of these three points of their profession, read their Alkaron, & confer therewith the histories, for of their ire against the name of Christians, even from Muhammad's first beginning, read John the Baptist. Egnatius upon Heraclius Emperor, saying. Responderunt impii, (meaning Mahometists) non priùs Romanis pacem se daturos, quā Christum abnegasset Imperator. These wicked made answer, that they would give no peace to the Romans, till first their Emperor renounced Christ. The second, concerning their diligence to spread their heresy is certain. The third, concerning their auaritious claiming the title of the whole world, that is contained expressly in their law, that they being the sons of Abraham and of Sara (as they allege) the land as promised to them by God, Gen. 13.16. and thereupon, Mahomet promiseth the kingdom of heaven to all them, that fights valiantly in that quarrel. Yet these alleged Saracens, are the children of Abraham and Hagar, that is to say, Hagarens or Ishmaelites, and not of Abraham and Sara. But as to the Turks we find no certainty that any ways they are the sons of Abraham, yet claim they that promise, as if they were the true sons of Abraham and Sara. And so in these three points of their heresy and usurping of kingdoms, do they inuey against Christians.

^k These of the Roman Empire regarded not what evil and vicious works they did, seeing they wer persuaded, that for little cost they would get indulgence, pardons, holy water, and light penance, which would relieve and purge their sins.

^l Of earthly hypocrites, who dissembled their evil life, as some histories report, the Pope made his Saints: And though some of these be devils, condemned for their hypocrisy, yet hath the Pope and his Clergy ordained all these, whom they canonized to be worshipped. Moreover, they are said hear to worship the Devil, in that they worship not God, as he hath commanded them, but after their own imaginations.

^m What crucifixes and other Idols of gold, silver, and other materials, were both privately in their oratories, and publicly in Churches adored, the whole world knoweth. If they will say, they worshipped them not, but used them as a remembrance: O Ananiasses and Zaphirasses, liars against their own souls, came they not barefooted, barelegged, bareheaded, grouflings and kneeling with their hands holden up to these Images, and with their faces and eyes direct to them, making such prayers and supplications as in their very books are entitled, a prayer to the image of Christ, and a prayer to the cross of Christ, and such others. Howe are they then able to deny, but that they prayed even to these very images, yea and for the greater deceit to simple souls, least it should be known, that Idolatry any ways was sin, their Clergy took away the second commandment out of their treatises, and divided the last commandment into two, to make out ten. And likewise, they held the whole Bible in Latin untranslated, lest it should be known to the people, that God in it forbad the worshipping of Images. Repyning thereby against their knowledge & conscience, without any repentance as yet, as saith the text.

ⁿ Amidst the great invasions that these Mohammedans made at this time against the Papists. The Pope nevertheless spared not, even then to murder the poor sancts of God, such as John Hus, Jerome of Praga, Jerome Savonarola, and many moe that opponed against his indulgences, and others his wicked traditions.

^o What charms every common curate had for the fellone, the farsie, the worm, for bloodstemming, for lecherie, and for other horrible purposes, all their familiars, or that hath seen their works and books, knows. Also in Platina, and in other credible historiographers, ye shall find the legend of 22. Popes or thereby, that wer most horrible Necromancers, like as there is one parte of their service that is called Exorcismus, containing superstitious & magical enchantments and conjurations of oil, of salt, of holy water, of belles, beads, Principiosis, Agnus Deis, and other such like. And further, every high altar is erected with joints, hair, clouts, cloths, threads and worseds of diverse hewes, and diverse other relics of dead men, laid and built behind the said altars, as they do testify whose eyes hath seen the same. And lest they should doubt thereof who hath not seen it, the collects of the Mass do bear record of the same, granting these relics to be there, as in the Mass book secundū usum Sarum, in servitio beatae Mariae, orationibus: Propitiare quaesumus Domine and Praesta quesumus omnipotence: And again, in festo reliquiarum oratione praesta quesumus omnipotence &c. and lection prima, Hodie dilectissimi &c. ye shall find these clauses contained Quorum reliquiae in hac continentur Ecclesia, that is to say, whose relics are here contained in this Church.

^p What whoredom and vile Sodomy is used both in Rome, and likewise everywhere, among the Popes, Cardinals & whole Clergy, not only their innumerable bastards testifies, but also their laws privily permitting Priests to have concubines, but not wives, (Distinct. 34.) though some late glozers (excusing the matter) define these concubines to be wives, contrary unto the text. Further hereof read in Platina and others unsuspected historiographers, the legend of licentious popes, whereof 13. were adulterers, 3. were common brothellers, 4. were incestuous harlots. 11. were empoisoned with vile Sodomy, 7. were whooremongers & erecters of brothel houses, whereof every whore payeth weekly a Julian pēny to the Pope, which diverse years will extend to 40000 ducats by year. And all these, beside the she Pope called Joan, who was first called Gilberta an English woman borne in the town of Lyn, who being two years and an half Pope, at last dieth in delivery of a child openly upon the high street of Rome, going in public processiō by the way to the church of saint John de Lateran, & so made her whoredom and filthiness of her seat, patent, In memory whereof, all Popes ever since going in procession, escheweth and goeth about that Lateran way, where their she predecessor died.

^q It is more nor notorious what gret abbacies and bishopricks from simple princes, what lands and yearlie rentes from landed men, what money and goods from men of all estates, hath been deceitfullie stolen for indulgences pardons, remissions of sins, trigintalls, soul-masses, diriges, de-profundis, & other superstitions, stealing thereby not only men's goods, but even their souls, as hereafter Revel. 18.13. and note ⁱ . thereof, and 2. Pet. 2.3. These be like the Scribes and Pharisees who devour up poor widows houses under pretence of long prayers, as is said in Matth. 23.14.

The Text.

1 AND I saw another mighty Angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud, & the rainbow upon his head, and his face was as the Sun, and his feet as pillars of fire.

2 And he had in his hand a little book open, and he put his right foot upon the sea, and his left on the earth,

3 And cried with a loud voice, as when a lie on roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.

4 And when the seven thūders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: but I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Seal up these things which the seven thunders have spoken, and write them not.

5 And the Angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth, lift up his hand to heaven,

6 And sware by him that liveth for evermore, which created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, & the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things that therein are, that time should be no more:

7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh Angel, after he shall blow the trumpet, evē the mystery of God shall be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the Prophets.

8 And the voice which I heard from heaven, spake unto me again, & said, Go, and take the little book, which is open in the hand of the Angel which standeth upon the sea, and upon the earth.

9 So I went unto the Angel, and said to him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up, & it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth as sweet as honey.

10 Then I took the little book out of the Angels hand, and ate it up, and it was in my mouth as sweet as honey: but when I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophecy among the people & nations, and tongues, & to many kings.

The Paraphrasticall exposition.

ANd now I saw another, even the great Angel of the covenant ^a Christ Jesus by his holy Spirit descending from heavē, whō as now the world thought cloudy & knew not: over his head stood the sign and memory of his protection, & in the beauty of his face shined the bright light of eternal life, standing constant as a pillar in defense of the elect, & going as fierce as fire to confound the wicked.

2 And he offered now at hand, the open truth and revelation of these ^b Evangelical and prophetical mysteries, and subdued at last under his feet all empyres, both of sea & land.

3 And he cried and publikelie preached repentance by the mouths of his Preachers, as the fearful voice of Lions: and as that doctrine was preached the seven terrible thunders ^c (preparers & reapers of God's great harvest) began to forewarn their message.

4 And when they had shown forth and foretold the same, I thought to have written it plainly, but (that being so great a mystery) I was commanded from heaven to ^d seal and close up the same in dark language (as cap. 14. I have done) & not to write it plainly here.

5 And Christ Jesus that great Angel, Dominatour now over sea and land, solemnlie voweth, as one holding up his hands to ^e the heavens,

6 And sweareth by him that liveth forever and ever, who made the heavens, and all that is therein, and the earth, and all that is therein, and the sea, and all that is therein, that ^f time shall be no longer:

7 But in the days of this seventh age, even ^g after the Angels of this age, blow forth the plague of God's last wrath, the Antichrist shall be destroyed, and Christ's kingdom only erected, and the great ^h mystery of God's latter judgment, ending the prophecies of all Prophets, shall be performed.

8 Then was I warned again, by that former voice of God, to go now and receive this clear instruction of these mysteries, evangelical and prophetical, at the hands of Christ Jesus, Dominatour over sea and land.

9 And I past, and craved earnestly of him to reveal now to me (in the name of the whole Church) this revelation and knowledge, and Christ granting this our petition, commanded us all now in this age, to receive this patent revelation and knowledge, and deeply to swallow it up, and settle it in our hearts, and it shall ingender within us the Spirit of his ⁱ zeal, and bitter indignation, detesting horriblie all impiety, but to preach it out with our mouths, and disburthen our consciences thereof, it shall be most sweet and comfortable for our souls.

10 Then (the true light being now come) we receive this perfect and clear instruction at the hands of Christ Jesus, and settle the same deeply in our breasts, & the preaching and constant profession thereof with our mouths, becomes most pleasant and delectable to our souls: but when we do deeply ponder the terrible plagues of God, prophesied therein, to come for our impiety, it moveth our bodies to quake, and our souls to be full of bitter anguish.

11 And Christ Jesus by his Spirit revealed unto me, that it behoofed me, that is to say, the whole ministry in me, to ^k preach forth this present revelation again in this last age, and plainly open the prophecy thereof to all nations, people, tongues, kingdoms, and kings thereof.

Notes, Reasons and amplifications.

^a This Angel, who here appeareth to John, is all one with him whom Daniel saw in the similitude of a man (Dan. 10.5. continewing to Daniel's 12. chap. ver. 6.7) is evident by their commō signs and tokens, and for the same cause, he who appeareth in the middes of the seven Candlesticks (Apoc. 1.13) is also all one with them: For by Dan. 10.16.18. he is styled, One like the similitude of the Son of man or like appearance of a man. So Apoc. 1.13. he is styled. One like unto the Son of man. In Daniel he is girded with a golden girdle: So is he also in Apoc. 1. In both places his face did shine, as here also it shineth: In all these places his feet wer as pillars of fire, and of fiery and burnished brass, and his voice terrible, as of a multitude of people, or of many waters, or of a roaring lyon. Again, both there in Daniel & Apoc. 1. his eyes burn as a flame of fire, or as burning lamps: Both Daniel and John fall down at his feet through fear, and he again doth comfort thē both: Further, both in Dan. 12.6.7. and here in this chapter, he, standing upon the waters, holds up his hands, and sweareth the end of times. So that without all doubt, that similitude of a man that there appeared to Daniel, and Apoc. 1.13. appeared to John, and this Angel here mentioned, must all three be one. But seeing he, who (Apoc. 1.13.) appeared to John, is proved there, note ^l thereof, to be Christ, spiritually appearing: Therefore, both he, who there in Daniel appeared, & this Angel, who here appears, is also Christ. And for confirmation hereof, none hath this book in heaven or earth, or is worthy to open the same, except Christ our Lamb, Apoc. 5.2.3.6. Therefore, he who here hath the same open in his hand, must be Christ.

^b Of this book of Revelation (whereof Christ here beareth the type in his hand) only the historical part, to wit, the seven seals thereof, is opened by Christ and his Apostles to the primitive Church, in that that part was fulfilled in their days. But the text doth never show, that the book within is opened up, and offered patent to us, till now in this our seventh age, wherein Christ here (verse. 2.) not only opens all the prophetical mysteries thereof, but also (ver. 9.) offereth the same to the Church, under the person of the Prophet: as thirdly, ordaineth them to preach the same over again, openly and patentlie to the whole world, wherethrow, without all question, this is the time of knowledge even presently, of which saith Daniel chap. 12.4. Claude sermons, & signa librum vsque in tempus statutum. Close up these speeches, and seal the book, until the time appointed.

^c Howe soon in the beginning of this seventh age, (about the year of Christ, 1541.) the light of the Evangel, and of these prophecies against the Antichrist, begins to be revived, and preached out by Jesus Christ, in the mouths of Luther, Calvin, and other his ministers, even that very year begin the seven thunders of the latter day, and reapers of God's great harvest, to express their prophecies, everyone of the first four following other, by the space of forty and nine years, as at length is shown in our 12. and 13. propositions.

^d At the command and voice of God, the prophecy of these thunders, is so sealed and closed, that none could before the due time espy, either what they meaned, or where they were written: But the complete time of Revelation and knowledge, spoken of by Daniel (chap. 12.4.9.13.) so seemeth by the dates contained both there in Daniel, and here in the Revelation, to be come. And in this open book, that Christ in this text proffereth to be so manifested, that we may certainly conclude now, that this, nor no other mystery hereof is unsearchable: what therefore, these thunders be, is declared in our 11. proposition; to wit, that they be the seven reapers of God his great harvest, mentioned Apoc. 14. No marvel then, though so great a mystery be commanded to be closed, at the least during the days of the Antichristian tyranny, that these that reign in iniquity, might continue still therein, till unawares, they be ruined (Math. 13.13.14.15.) like as contrariwise at length, and chiefly to the elect, the same is commanded to be opened, & not sealed, Apoc. 22.10. And so, though even unto the wicked, I with many mo, now write this patentlie, yet God hath prepared a veil for their eyes, that seeing they shall not see, till they go into destruction.

^e This is a comparison and similitude, taken from the gesture of men, when they make a solemn oath: and not meaning, that God sweareth: for, the smallest word of his mouth is as sure as an oath, yea, so sure, that not one jot thereof shall perish, (Mat. 5.18) The same oath you shall find in Dan. 12.7. Also the like Gen. 22.16. The mention of this oath is but put here for the greater Emphasis, to supply our weak credit and belief.

^f Then let the Pope and all earthly Princes, look for no longer delay, but that in this seventh age, already begun in the year of Christ 1541. the corner stone Jesus Christ, shall become a mountain, and shall destroy all temporal kingdoms, & reign forever Isaiah. 2.2.3. Dan. 2.44. Psal. 2.9. and before the 1786. year of Christ: yea, even sooner, to wit, when we see the tokens and plagues of this age spent and past, then shall immediately come, the day of God's dreadful judgment, as more in special is declared in our 10. 13. and 14. propositions, and in chap. 14. following. With this vow confer the like, mentioned in Dan. 12.7.

^g The vulgar text saith here, Quum coeperit tuba canere consummabitur mysterium magnum, that is, When he beginneth to blow the trumpet, &c. But the original Greek may rather import, After he shall blow the trumpet: for the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may more justly be taken for After rather than for immediately or incontinently when, &c. as is to be seen in Mar. 4.32. where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is taken for a long time after, and not instantlie: for there it is not meaned, that the seed which is sown, doeth instantlie rise up, &c. and John. 8.28. by the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 he meaned not, that instātlie after the crucifying of Christ they should know him truly, but rather after a certain progress of time from his passion. We therefore, here justly disassent from the vulgare translation, which makes the beginning of the seventh blast to be the end of the world; where contrarilie, Apoc. 11.19. and Apoc. 16.18.19.20.21. there is mention made of some worldly cōmotions, betwixt the beginning of the seventh blast or outpouring of the seventh vial, and the latter day.

^h What this mystery is, & how it is the mystery of the day of judgment & general resurrection, read 1. Cor. 15. whole chap. specially, verse. 51. Behold, I show unto you a mystery, &c.

ⁱ It is certain, that the knowledge of God's mysteries, mortifieth in us all worldly joy, & makes us to conceive horrible bitterness against worldly impiety, such is the vehement zeal that the Spirit of God worketh in our bowels, as ye shall find in Ezech. 3.14. This bitterness also may be taken for the danger that it is to Preachers; to conceal and hide up God's mysteries, & due admonitions within their bowels, and not to disburthen their conscience thereof, by preaching out the same, as may be seen of Jonah, chap. 1. & Paul testifieth the sam, 1. Cor. 9, 16. saying, Woe were unto me if I preached not the Gospel. But contrariwise, upon the other part, what sweetness and comfort cometh by preaching forth the same, read Psa. 118.103. The like ye shall find in Ezech. 3.3.

^k This prophesying over again by the open book, meaneth, that besides John's first prophesying & writing of this Revelation, in closed and dark language, it must be prophesied, preached, & opened over again by the whole Church in the name of John, in these our days of the the seventh age, according to the perfect sense, meaning, and interpretation thereof. The like is said of Daniel chap. 12.13. That he must rise and stand up again after manies years.

The Text.

The Text.

1 Then was givē me a reed like unto a rod, & the Angel stood by saying, rise & mete the Temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.

Paraphrast. exposition.

ANd there was power and knowledge given me straightly, as with a metwand, to measure the estate of things to come: so Christ the gret Angel of the covenant assisting me, commanded me to arise from all earthly affections, and to prophecy now the precise measure of times, that God hath carefully appointed over his true, inward & invisible Church, his holy religion, and all the true professors thereof.

Historical application

ANd there was power and knowledge given me straightly, as with a metwand, to measure the estate of things to come: so Christ the gret Angel of the covenant assisting me, commanded me to arise from all earthly affections, and to prophecy now the precise measure of times, that God hath carefully appointed over his true, inward & invisible Church, his holy religion, and all the true professors thereof.

The Text.

2 But the court which is without the temple cast out, and mete it not, for it is given unto the Gentiles, and the holy City shall they tread under foot two and forty months.

Paraphrast. exposition.

2 But as for the ^a outward and visible face of the pretended Church, it must be rejected from God, and no care, measure, nor account had by him thereof, because it must be given over to Antichristian and Idolatrous people; who shall subdue his holy ^b Church and spiritual Ierusasalem, and tread it under foot ^c 1260. years.

Historical application

2 But as for the ^a outward and visible face of the pretended Church, it must be rejected from God, and no care, measure, nor account had by him thereof, because it must be given over to Antichristian and Idolatrous people; for after the year of God 300, the Emperor Constantine subdued all Christian Churches to Pope Sylvester; frō which time, til these our days, even 1260. year, the Pope and his Clergy, hath possessed the outward & visible Church of Christians, treading down and suppressing all that truly opponed against their abuses.

Anno Christ.

Anno Christ 300 The Ecclesiastical History and estate of God's word and Scriptures during the Antichrist his reign.

The Text.

3 But I will give power unto my two witnesses, & they shall prophecy a thousand, two hundredth, and three score days, clothed in sakcloth.

Paraphrast. exposition.

3 Yet in the mean time shall GOD give that grace, that his two Witnesses, the ^d old and new Testaments shall be authorised, and shall preach & prophesy these ^e thousand two hundred and three score years, though not in there due apparel, but disguised with the obscurity ^f of men's traditions.

Historical application

3 Seeming to authorise the old and new Testaments, and to preach thereof these 1260. years, yet not rightly interpreting them, but obscuring them with men's traditions & coloured glosses.

The Text.

4 These are two olive trees, & two candlesticks, standing before the God of the earth.

Paraphrast. exposition.

4 These Testaments be as two ^g Olives, to anoint us Kings and Priests to our God, and as two ^g Lanternes, to illuminate us with the true light of his holy Spirit: These abide and stand before God with his elect upon earth.

Historical application

4 These Testaments be as two ^g Olives, to anoint us Kings and Priests to our God, and as two ^g Lanternes, to illuminate us with the true light of his holy Spirit: These abide and stand before God with his elect upon earth.

The Text.

5 And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouths, and devoureth their enemies: for if any man would hurt thē, thus must he be killed.

Paraphrast. exposition.

5 If any Heretic would pervert these, the ^h fire of godly zeal, proceeding from the mouths of their professors, shall confound these heretics. And if any Atheist would utterly subvert these Testaments, they shall be destroyed and die eternally.

Historical application

5 If any Heretic would pervert these, the ^h fire of godly zeal, proceeding from the mouths of their professors, shall confound these heretics. And if any Atheist would utterly subvert these Testaments, they shall be destroyed and die eternally.

The Text.

6 These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophesying, & have power over waters, to turn them into blood, & to smite the earth with all manner of plagues, as often as they will.

Paraphrast. exposition.

6 These have such authority, that the heaven shall be closed & no rain shall descend from thence, and tyranny & bloodshed shall be among the people of the earth, and the world scourged with all kind of plagues, during all the days that these testaments and professors thereof do so prophecy and threaten us for our iniquities: yea even so oft, as they list to pronounce God's wrath against us for that cause.

Historical application

6 These have such authority, that the heaven shall be closed & no rain shall descend from thence, and tyranny & bloodshed shall be among the people of the earth, and the world scourged with all kind of plagues, during all the days that these testaments and professors thereof do so prophecy and threaten us for our iniquities: yea even so oft, as they list to pronounce God's wrath against us for that cause.

The Text.

7 And when they have finished their testimony, the beast that cometh out of the bottomless pit, shall make war against them, & kill them.

Paraphrast. exposition.

7 And when these two Testaments are compleitly written out, and their testimony authorised, the ⁱ Antichristian Monarch, rising frō the devil, shall strive against them, and shall overcome thē, & shall deprive thē of their spiritual meaning and lively sense.

Historical application

7 Now after the primitive Church had received and admitted these testaments, & confirmed the same in the counsel of Nice, anno Christi. 322. even from thence forth the Roman and Papistical empire hath troubled those scriptures of God, with human traditions & superstitions, and so hath prevailed, that the true sense & meaning there of, was as dead out of the world.

The Text.

8 And their corpse shall lie in the streets of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where our Lord also was crucified.

Paraphrast. exposition.

8 And their dead letter shall lie as dead carkeises patentlie, throughout all the ^k jurisdiction of that great Antichristian city, which spiritually is ^l as Sodom, in all stinking and unnatural lecherie, & as ^l Egypt in tyranny & oppression over the sants of god, for evē there, Christ our Lord, in many respects is continually ^m crucified, and put to death.

Historical application

8 And this dead letter did lie obscured in Latin, throughout all the Empire of Rome, that great city, that is more vile in all stinking Sodomy than Sodom itself, & a more tyrannical Empire over God's Church than Egypt was: for in it Christ is daily crucified in his menbers, yea, evē in Rome was Christ himself crucified, in that he suffered death under that Empire, & under Pontius Pilate, one of the magistrates thereof.

The Text.

9 And they of the people and kindreds, and tongues, & Gentiles, shall see their corps three days and a half, and shall not suffer their carkeises to be put in graves.

Paraphrast. exposition.

9 And they of all tribes, people, tōgs, and nations, shall see this dead letter, lying as dead carkeises, the said space of ⁿ 1260 years, and shall not suffer the same to be duly buried, settled, and ingraued within their breasts.

Historical application

9 And all the Roman & Papistical empire, had of those Latin & il glosed Bibles patent in their Churches & houses, during the said 1260 years of their reign: all the which time their Legendarie, and other fables were more ingraued in their harts, thā these Testamēts of God's truth.

The Text.

10 And they that dwell upon the earth, shall rejoice over thē and be glad, and shall send gifts one to another, for these two Prophets vexed them that dwelt on the earth.

Paraphrast. exposition.

10 For all that dwell in earthly pleasures, shall be merry to see God's word so smothered, & shall rejoice together, & send gifts and propines everyone to another: For these two testamēts would have preached against sins, & prophesied their destruction, and have troubled the glad estate of these that dwelt in earthly pleasures.

Historical application

10 Yea, they rejoiced when the fearful threatenings of God's word were hid, and the Popes plausible Pardons opened up, and offered to them, and made merry in their Christmas and Easter feasts, sending for gladness their propines and gifts at new-years-day and hansell Mōday: Whereas if they had known the fearful sentence of the Scriptures, they had not so rejoiced in men's traditions & earthly pleasures.

The Text.

11 But after three days and an half, the spirit of life coming frō God, shall enter into them, and they shall stand up upon their feet, and great fear shall come up • them which saw them.

Paraphrast. exposition.

11 But after the said 1260 years, the lively Spirit or interpretation from God shall quicken them up, and they shall be authorised and set up in estimation, and the fear of God shall come upon the harts of all men that shall then rightly see & consider them.

Historical application

11 But now are these 1260 years expired in an. Christi 1560 or thereabout, & the Scriptures of God are lively and quickly interpreted & restored to the true estimation and honor: & thousands converted daily from their former Papistry to the true fear of God,

The Text.

12 And they shall hear a great voice frō heaven saying unto thē, Come up hither. And they shall ascend up to heaven in a cloud, and their enemies shall see them.

Paraphrast. exposition.

12 For by the voice and preaching of God's heavenly & true Church, they were chosen & called upon, to ascend up to them, and be promoted above all human traditions, & they arose up, & were promoted to their due honor & authority, among thē of that heavenly & true Church, while as yet they were but cloudy, dark, and unknown to the world: then shall their enemies the Antichristians, now begin to see & perceive their authority.

Historical application

12 Hearing it openly preched by the most true professors of God, that these his holy Testaments have authority and authentikenes above all decrees, writs, and traditions of men, and therefore (how dark & despised soever they seemed before) ar only to be brought in as witnesses of God's holy truth: and now this authority of these holy Testaments is become so c • & evident, that the very Papists do see and perceive the same, and must needs admit their Testimony.

The Text.

13 And the same hour shall there be a great earthquake, & the tenth parte of the city shall fall, and in the earthquake shall be slain in number seven thousand: and the remnant shall be afraid, and give glory to the God of heaven.

Paraphrast. exposition.

13 And the gret Empire of the earth shall quake and be commoned: & the ^o tenth parte of the Antichristian Synagogues, and buildings shall be ruined, & in that commotion ^p seuē thousand of those men shall be deprived of their rents whereon they lived, and the rest of these shall repent, and fear the Lord, and shall give glory to the God of heaven.

Historical application

13 At this time this Roman and Papistical Empire, is greatly shaken, for the tenth part thereof, even all their Temples, Abbaies Frieries, Nunries, and other their cities and civil policies through all England, Scotland, and diverse parts of Germany are pulled down and destroyed. And of their Bishops, Abbots, Priors Channons, Monks, Friers, and Priests, a great number deprived of their rents, and livings, and the rest repenting their idolatrous Papistry, become true professors of God.

The Text.

14 The second woe is past, and behold the third woe will come anon.

Paraphrast. exposition.

14 The second of the great woeful plagues, that that Empire should suffer is past, & this is the third & last, that approacheth at hand.

Historical application

14 This Papistical kingdome suffered great trouble by Turkish dominatours, and far greater by the Mahometane Emperors: and these troubles are passed, but now thirdlie, and greatest of all, these Ministers of God's truth, arising in this age, since the year of God, 1541. shall bring it to utter wrack.

The Text.

15 And the seventh Angel blue the trumpet, and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are our Lord's, and his Christ's, and he shall reign for evermore.

Paraphrast. exposition.

15 And the Angels of the seventh & last age, blew out the plagues of God his wrath, and then wer there great voices of gladness, solēnlie heard through out all the church of God, rejoicing, & saying, Now all the kingdoms of the erth ^q ar thrown down, & that holy kingdom of God, and his son Christ Jesus (who reigneth forever & ever) only set up.

Anno Christ.

1541 Here beginneth the seventh trumpet, in which the world endeth.

Historical application

15 For, that year began the seventh age, wherein, the last days approaching, all the Empires and kingdoms of the world must be trodden down, and God's, and his Son Christ's eternal kingdom, only erected.

The Text.

16 Then the four and twenty Elders, which sat before God on their seats fell upon their faces, and worshipped God.

Paraphrast. exposition.

16 And the 24. books of the old Testament (dead, & vnmentioned since the days of the primitive church) now apears before God in their due & acostomed place and estate prostrating thē selves, yield by the mouths of their professors, praise & worship to God, saying.

Historical application

16 And God's holy Scriptures, which lay as dead the time of the Antichristian reign, now being restored to their former authority and honor, do stir up the harts & mouths of all true professors, to humble themselves, and to yield their due praise and honor to God almighty, saying.

The Text.

17 Saying, we give thee thanks, Lord GOD almighty, Which art, and Which wast, and Which art to come: for thou hast received thy gret might, and hast obtained thy kingdom.

Paraphrast. exposition.

17 O our Lord God almighty, who was, who is, and who now shall return to judgment, we yield thee most hearty thanks, for that now thou hast taken upon thee thy great and mighty power and strength, & doest now only reign over all.

Historical application

17 O our Lord God almighty, who was, who is, and who now shall return to judgment, we yield thee most hearty thanks, for that now thou hast taken upon thee thy great and mighty power and strength, & doest now only reign over all.

The Text.

18 And the Gentiles were angry, & thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, & that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the Prophets, and to the Saints, and to them that fear thy Name, to small and great, and shouldest destroy thē, which destroy the earth.

Paraphrast. exposition.

18 And the wicked nations are angry thereat, but thy wrath is come upon thē; & the time of the general judgment is come, that the dead must rise, and thy holy servants, the Prophets, and Saints, and all men both great and small, that have feared thy name, must receive the reward of eternal life: but cōtrarilie, those must be rooted out, and cast into eternal damnation, who have seduced the world, and polluted the earth with their abominations.

Historical application

18 And the wicked nations are angry thereat, but thy wrath is come upon thē; & the time of the general judgment is come, that the dead must rise, and thy holy servants, the Prophets, and Saints, and all men both great and small, that have feared thy name, must receive the reward of eternal life: but cōtrarilie, those must be rooted out, and cast into eternal damnation, who have seduced the world, and polluted the earth with their abominations.

The Text.

19 Then the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his Temple the Ark of his covenant: and there were lighteninges, and voices, and thunderings, and earthquake, and much hail.

Paraphrast. exposition.

19 And until that day (now shortly approaching) the true Temple and Church of God shall be made ^r patent, vouchable, visible, and open to all his heavenly and true elect, and among these of that true Church and heavenly elect, shall Christ, the true Ark of our covenant, and atonement with God the Father be seen, known, & understood, preached out, and constantly advouched. In that time shall there be great shewings forth of tempestuous troubles, great noise, rumors and threatenings of wars, and great trouble and commotions upon the Empire of the earth. And the cold and tempestuous ^s hail of partiality, self-love, and lack of charity, shall extinguish and quench out that ardent zeal, that we owe towards God, and the fervent love and charity, that we owe to our neighbor.

Historical application

19 And until that day (now shortly approaching) the true Temple and Church of God shall be made ^r patent, vouchable, visible, and open to all his heavenly and true elect, and among these of that true Church and heavenly elect, shall Christ, the true Ark of our covenant, and atonement with God the Father be seen, known, & understood, preached out, and constantly advouched. In that time shall there be great shewings forth of tempestuous troubles, great noise, rumors and threatenings of wars, and great trouble and commotions upon the Empire of the earth. And the cold and tempestuous ^s hail of partiality, self-love, and lack of charity, shall extinguish and quench out that ardent zeal, that we owe towards God, and the fervent love and charity, that we owe to our neighbor.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a The temple of Jerusalem contained three partes, to wit, the utter part, where all men resorted, the inner place, called the holy place, and the innermost part, called the holiest of all. These two holy and holiest parts that are within, represents here the true latent and invisible Church, and the uttermost & most patent parte, represents the outward and visible pretended Church, this utter court is without the temple, if ye call only the holy and holiest places to be the temple: but if ye call the whole work to be the temple, then is this utter court within the temple as a parte of the whole: and therefore some read, atrium quod est intra templum, and some read, atrium quod est extra templum, &c. Always in this visible and outward face of the Church, represented here by this outward court, Paul doth mean, that the Antichrist must sit. 2. Thes. 2.4. and therefore, it is commanded here to be cast out, and no care, measure, nor account thereof to be taken of God.

^b The holy city is not one only city, but is spiritual Jerusalem, even the true Church and Spouse of Christ Jesus, generally through the whole world, as Revel. 21. appeareth.

^c That these 42. months, are 1260. years, is proved by our 1. 15. & 16. Propositions, and that this account of 1260. years begins about the years of Christ 300. or 316. is proved by our 36. proposition, and that this time, the Antichrist must sit over the Church of God, read 2. Thes. 2. and that so doth the Pope professing himself the head of the Church, read lib. 5. Sexti, Canone foelicis: in glossa, and lib. 3. Sexti Tit. 16. can periculoso, hereof read also the 2. synthesis of our 26. proposition.

^d That the old and new Testaments be these two witnesses that here testifies of God, is proved by our 21. proposition.

^e That 1260. days means here 1260. years, is proved by our 1. 15. and 16. propositions: and that they begin anno Christi. 300. or 316. or thereby, is declared in our 36. proposition.

^f Call to mind, how in the days of Papistry, none durst under the pain of their lives have the Bible in vulgar language, but all the scriptures wer hidden up from the vulgar people in Latin language, and wer hidden up from simple scholars, by wrong glosses and false interpretations, as who would hide up and disguise a prince in sackcloth. Of these wicked glosses and false translations, wrested by the original Hebrew and Greek, there is diverse to be seen in that age, such as even now, and latest of all the Rhemish Testament.

^g There is mention made of these in Zach. 4. where the Prophet speking of Zerubbabel, & of Joshua the son of Iehozadak, their repairing up of the material Temple, introduceth in that vision a figure of these two Candlesticks, and of these two Olives or Testaments, that yield spiritual oil, both to the Lamps of the seven primitive Churches, as also now to us, to kindle our Lamps again anew, against our bridegroom’s coming to judgment. Matth. 25.1.

^h How the enemies of God and his word, are confounded with the fire of godly zeal, is testified Psal. 20.9.10. and Psal. 78.5.6. Also, how many blasphemous heretics have been confounded by the mouths of God's ministers, and afterward died most horrible deaths, in histories may be seen.

ⁱ That this beast is the Roman and Papistical Empire, by the whole indices and tokens thereof, is most clearly declared Apoc. 12. and 13. and 17. & evidently proved by our 24. proposition.

^k This great city and streets thereof (though chiefly it meaneth the Antichristian city, which, God willing, both hereafter shall be, and is heretofore, proposition 23. proved to be Rome ) meaneth no one city, but all the lands, cities, and places of the world, subject to the Antichristian Empire: Even like as contrarilie, spiritual Jerusalem, meaned all those through the world, that were of the true Christian Empire, as is before said in the note ^b hereof.

^l This city being called here, not simply Sodom nor Egypt, but spiritually, like as hereafter (Apoc. 17.5) the same is called not simply Babylon, but mysticallie Babylon: meaneth thereby, that that city is not named literallie Sodom, Egypt: or Babylon, but that because it is polluted with their vices; and like to them it is: therefore, spiritually compared to them.

^m Christ is said to be crucified in this Antichristian city of Rome, for four causes: First, for that as the Jews did put Christ to death, who is God's true incarnate Word, and deprived him of this earthly life: So the Antichrist here, hath slain God's holy Word and Scriptures, by depriving thē of their true sense, which is their spiritual life, and the execution of this slaughter proceedeth from Rome. Secondly, wheresoever Christ is truly preached and afterward despised (as in Rome ) he is said there to be crucified Gal. 3.1. Thirdly, wheresoever Christ's members ar crucified and afflicted, there Christ esteemeth himself to be crucified and afflicted (Mat. 25.40.45) But in Rome many martyrs have suffered death: Therefore, &c. Fourthly, because (by the note ^k preceeding) the whole Antichristian and Roman Empire, is comprehended under the name of this chief metropolitan city thereof, which is Rome; But under the Roman Empire. and by Pontius Pilate, one of the magistrates thereof, was Christ crucified: Therefore, in this city, (which specially meaneth Rome ) is Christ figuratiuelie said to be crucified.

ⁿ That these three days and an half, are 1260 years, is proved by our 15. and 16. propositions: and that these years began betwixt the years of Christ 300. and 316. is declared in our 36. proposition.

^o In consideration of the ten dominions that were under the Roman and Papistical Empire, it may well be esteemed, that the Abbeys, Monasteries, and Papistical places of England, and Scotland, with the addition of many in Germany, and some in France, that were ruined and pulled down, about the time of the year of Christ 1560. were no less than the tenth part of all the Antichristian city or Papistical policy.

^p At this time, the tenth part of the Papistical Empire being refourmed, and the idolatrous policies destroyed, it is specified here that seven thousand wer slain, that is, they wer degraded of their dignities & honors, and spoiled of their rents, whereon they lived: for (as hereafter, Apoc. 13.15) to give life to the image of the beast, is nothing else but to confirm, authorize, & inaugurate it, whereby it may enjoy office, honor, and rent: So here, to slaie, is as much as to degrade and deprive them of their offices, honors, and rentes, whereon they did live. As to the precise number of seven thousand, the like, and like number ye shall find 3. Reg. 19.18. and Roman. 11.4. which we must not think to be so precisely spoken, as if there were no odds: for such reasons, as you shall read Apoc. 7. note ^f thereof, and Apoc. 9. note ^h thereof.

^q That in this age (which began in the year of Christ, a thousand, five hundred, forty and one, and endeth, at the farthest, in the year of Christ, a thousand, seven hundred, four score and six,) the Roman and Papistical Empire, and all tyrannical kingdoms shall be suppressed, and Christ's kingdom only erected: and the last judgment, ending all prophecies shall come, is manifested by the oath and vow, made Apoc. 10.6. of which, read the notes ^e and ^f thereof.

^r How this true temple of God, was patent in the days of the true primitive Church, and then closed up again, to these days is said in the discourse of the 20. proposition, and shall be confirmed hereafter, Revel. 15.8. & note ^h thereof: Whereby they notably err, that think the Church of God ever to be patent, public, and visible, seeing by the former verses 2.3.7. and 8. it must be trod down by the Antichrist. 1260. years, til at length here ver. 19. a little before the latter day, it be made public, patent, and open to all men.

^s This cold hail of partiality, iniquity, self-love, and lack of charity, is not only here the last token, that preceeds the day of judgment, but also it is the very cause why the day of judgment shall be hastened before the said 1786 year come, as Matth. 24.12.22. testifieth. Of this self-love and partiality of the latter day testifies Paul 2. Tim. 3.2. The remanent and perfect history of the latter day is here omitted, and remitted to the 14. chapter, as shall be discussed there at length, and was already noted Revel. 10. note ^d thereof, and in our progress upon the 11. proposition is mentioned. And so endeth the orderlie parte of this Revelation, beginning at Christ's baptism, and continuing until the latter day.

Historical application.

Historical application.

1 IN the days of Saint John, the true Primitive Church of Christ flourished, the Evangel increased shining as the Sun, so that the professors thereof, despised the glory and dignities of this world, casting down all their rents at the feet of the Apostles; to be distributed in cōmō to the whole Church (Act. 4.35) having no other crown of glory, thā the cross of christ, and doctrine of his Apostles. Gal. 6.14.

Paraphrast. exposition

1 AND there was shown to me the great & mervelous vision of Christ his heavenlie ^a spouse and true Church, overshadowed everywhere, with the bright light of his Evangel, shining as the Sun, & she contemned & trode under her feet, all the glories of this world which are as mutable as the Moon, & she was crowned with the triumphant doctrine of the twelve Apostles.

The text.

1 AND there appeared a great wonder in heaven: A woman clothed with the Sun, and the Moon was under her feet, and upon her he • de a crown of twelve stars.

Historical application.

2 Altogether bent in their hearts, to coceiue and contemplat God's true word, and in their mouths and works to teach the same, and express the fruits thereof;

Paraphrast. exposition

2 And within her bowels, she conceived & meditated ^b God's true word, and with her mouth preached and proclaimed out the same, & was preased by the Spirit of God, to yield forth and teach the same, as a woman is pressed to yield forth her birth.

The text.

2 And she was with child and cried, traueiling in birth, and was pained ready to be delivered.

Historical application.

3 But suddenly after the primitive Church, the devil stirred up his instruments, even the mighty empire of Rome that great city, that is situate upon the seven notable hills Palatinus, Coelius, Ianiculus, Auentinus, Quirinalis, Vminalis, & Esquilinus, & hath these ten Christiā kingdoms, Spain, France, Lombardie, England, Scotland, Denmark, Sweden, The kingdom of the Goths in Italy, and of the Huns in Pannonia or Hungary, and the Exarchat of Ravēna; cōfederat with it, & have their Empire governed by seven estates, all ruling successiuelie after other as kings, to wit, 1 Kings, 2 Consuls, 3 Dictators, 4 Triūvirs, 5 Tribuns, 6 Emperors, 7 Popes.

Paraphrast. exposition

3 Then on the contrary part, I beheld amongst God's heavenly and holy elect and lo, the devil ^c that horrible and bloody dragon (in the person of that Empire, whose seat and city standeth upon seven hills, and hath under it ten confederate kings, and hath had seven princelie estats governing it)

The text.

3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven: for behold, a great red dragon, having seven heds and ten horns, & seuē crowns upon his heads:

Historical application.

4 By means of the which Roman & Papistical Empire, the devil hath drawn after him, much of Europe & of Asia, even the large third part of the world, causing their Pastors and Ministers to leave their heavenlie doctrine, and to teach Antichristian Apostasy, for love of dignities, rents, and earthly benefices: for the devil was so ready, that how sone the true word of God was sown by the primitive Church, incontinently he raised up the Papistical antichrist to devour & confound the same with false glosses, & sinister interpretations.

Paraphrast. exposition

4 With the poison of his tail, drew after him the third part of Christians, from their heavenly contemplation, to earthly affetions: and this dragon and his members awaited upon God's Church & holy Spouse, that preached and expressed out the fruit of God's word, that how soon she had preached out that word, he might choke the same, and devour the fruit thereof.

The text.

4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and cast them to the earth. And the dragō stood before the women, which was ready to be delivered, to devour her child when she had brought it forth.

Historical application.

5 But contrary to their expectation, that pure doctrine of the Evangel, preched by the primitive Church, was reserved by God among the invisible Church, til at length, it should rule over all the kingdoms of the earth, & so God preserved his word in purity.

Paraphrast. exposition

5 And she delivered & expressed forth her fruit, and increase of the true ^d incarnate Word, Christ Jesus, who shall rule and govern all nations under the scepter of his servitude: And God accepted this fruit of his holy Word under his protection, & authorised it among his holy elect.

The text.

5 So she brought forth a man child, which should rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her son was taken up to God, & to his throne.

Historical application.

6 But his visible Church was bannished and made invisible among a few godly persons, who successively after other entertained the truth all the days of the Antichrist, from the days of Pope Sylvester the first, to these our days, even 1260 years.

Paraphrast. exposition

6 Whereof the visible number, even God's true Church & Spouse was chaced away, and ^e remained invisible and solitary among certain private persons, predestinated and elected of God: where she was nourished, and fostered with their godly prayers and secret meditations, during the space ^f of 1260 years.

The text.

6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand, two hundredth and three score days.

Historical application.

7 For at the Pentecost after Christ's ascension was the holy Spirit and third comforter sent, down to dwell in our minds, and therein to fight and withstand all the private temptations and motions of the devil, used against the Christian Church. For the devil having first seduced the outward, visible, & Antichristian Church, now striveth against the Spirit of God, in the inward minds of the invisible Church.

Paraphrast. exposition

7 Hereupon proceeded a great and heavenly strife, for God the ^g holy Spirit and third comforter, by his ministering Angels and godly inspirations, fought against the devil, that old dragon; who with his wicked spirits & temptations fought, & withstood the spirit of God within us

The text.

7 And there was a battle in heaven. Michael and his Angels fought against the Dragon, and the dragon fought and his Angels.

Historical application.

8 But he by his temptations & intisements, is no ways able to ouercō the mighty force of God's Spirit, working in our Spirits, far les to posses the souls of the faithful and heavenly elect.

Paraphrast. exposition

8 But Satan prevailed not, neither obtained any place amongst God's heavenlie and faithful elect to overcome them.

The text.

8 But they prevailed not, nether was their place found anymore in heaven.

Historical application.

9 So that now in Christ his passion hat crafty Seducer & accuser, & his menbers, having no power against these elect souls doeth most cruelly extend his tyranny against their fleshly bodies only.

Paraphrast. exposition

9 And so that wicked dragon and old serpent, who justly is called an accuser and odious, who deceives all the whole world, (now restrained from overcōming the faithful and heavenly elect souls) is cast out, he, his members and instruments, having only permission to tempt, try, and persecute their earthly bodies.

The text.

9 And the great dragon, that old Serpent, called the devil and Satan, was caste out, which deceiveth all the world: he was even caste into the earth, and his Angels were caste out with him:

Historical application.

10 Therefore, with us, and for our cause, all the Angels of heaven do yield praise and thanks to God eternal, saying, Now is there salvation in heaven prepared for God's elect, and the strength and kingdom of our God, and power of his Son Christ Jesus, is enlarged over all: for the accuser of the elect souls (who are even as brethren unto us his Angels) is caste down and displaced: for continually, since the fall of the first Adam, he accused thē therefore in God's justice:

Paraphrast. exposition

10 For which delivery of our souls, there wer voices of thanksgiving and great joy among all the Angels of heaven, saying, Now is there salvation in heaven prepared for God's elect, and the strength and kingdom of our God, and power of his Son Christ Jesus, is enlarged over all: for the accuser of the elect souls (who are even as brethren unto us his Angels) is caste down and displaced: for continually, since the fall of the first Adam, he accused thē therefore in God's justice:

The text.

10 Thē I hard a loud voice saying, Now is salvation in heavē, and strength, & the kingdom of our God, & the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day & night.

Historical application.

11 But now they have overcome this their accuser, in the blood of the second Adam, Christ Jesus, and in the constant testimony they did bear of him, not regarding their lives, but being contented to suffer martyrdom for his sake.

Paraphrast. exposition

11 But now they have overcome this their accuser, in the blood of the second Adam, Christ Jesus, and in the constant testimony they did bear of him, not regarding their lives, but being contented to suffer martyrdom for his sake.

The text.

11 But they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, & by the word of their testimony, & they loved not their lives unto the death.

Historical application.

12 Therefore, rejoice all ye godly and celestial creatures: but woe be unto you, that do fixe your foelicitie on earthly glory and affections, and do plunge yourselves in the muddy seas & tumbling cares of this world, for the devil is sent down amongst you, raging in great fury, knowing his time to be short, for that the world draweth near to an end.

Paraphrast. exposition

12 Therefore, rejoice all ye godly and celestial creatures: but woe be unto you, that do fixe your foelicitie on earthly glory and affections, and do plunge yourselves in the muddy seas & tumbling cares of this world, for the devil is sent down amongst you, raging in great fury, knowing his time to be short, for that the world draweth near to an end.

The text.

12 Therefore, rejoice ye heavens, & ye that dwell in thē. Woe to the inhabitants of the erth and of the sea, for the devil is come down unto you, which hath gret wrath, knowing that he hath but a short time.

Historical application.

13 So then, Satan seeing himself secluded frō any farther power against the elect, but only a little power over the earthly bodies of the true Church, stirreth up the Bishops of Rome to usurp temporal dignity, and Antichristian supremacy, above all the visible Churches, whereby these seven Churches of Asia, that S. John wrote to, and other Apostolical Churches, were still persecuted by that Roman Church, til their whole visible mumber wer fain to embrace the Romā Apostasy, in stead of that true word, that sometime was preached among them.

Paraphrast. exposition

13 Now Satan perceiving himself so overcome, that he had no more power but over the earthlings (as being Prince of this world) he in the person of the Antichrist persecuted the true and visible primitive Church, and spouse of Christ, who had procreated & brought forth the noble fruit & increase of God's Word.

The text.

13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the womā which had brought forth the man child.

Historical application.

14 So God from these days forth, viz. from the year of Christ 316. hath withdrawn his visible Church frō open assemblies, to the harts of particular godly men, where successiuelie it abode in purity, invisiblie all the days of the Antichristiā reign, even to these our days, the space of 1260 years.

Paraphrast. exposition

14 But God armed her with the swift ^h wings of his protection, whereby she became his invisible Church, & fled from the open assembly, to the private hearts of particular godly men, as to her desert place, where she (as is said before) was nourished with godly meditations, for the space of ⁱ a thousand, two hundredth and three score years, free from the poison of that dragons heresy.

The text.

14 But to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the presence of the serpent.

Historical application.

15 Then this devilish Antichrist, & Roman seat, fearing least the small spark of God's invisible Church should sometime reviue, & extinguish their synagogue, preached & set out such plausible heresy, as might trap & allure the invisible church such as merits, & works of supererogatiō; deserving (as they say) more than heaven, with Indulgences, and pardons for sins, although they should deserve worse than hell.

Paraphrast. exposition

15 Then spewed Satan out of his mouth, a floode of ^k false doctrine and heresy, that he might seduce God his true Church therewith.

The text.

15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water after the woman like a flood, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood

Historical application.

16 Which, with many more plausible heresies, their visible Church hath wholly embraced: yet ever some of the true invisible Church have remained in their purity.

Paraphrast. exposition

16 And the earthly and visible Church of the Antichrist, did so drink up and swallow every drop of that doctrine, that the true invisible Church, did abide pure, and did not get one drop of that poison, that Sathā had spewed out.

The text.

16 But the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood, which the dragon had cast out of his mouth.

Historical application.

17 Wherupon the devil, in that Romish Antichrist, is so enraged, that wheresoever particularly these dispersed children of God's true invisible Church, their works and books are apprehended, they are all burned together, and persecuted with fire and sword.

Paraphrast. exposition

17 And the devil raged in ire against that invisible Church, & proceeded in persecuting the residue of her childrē, which from thence-forth do observe the commandments of god and do bear truly and constantly, the testimony of Jesus Christ.

The text.

17 Thē the dragon was wroth with the woman and went, and made war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Historical application.

18 And these things did S. John foresee, & further, as followeth, standing on the seashor of Patmos.

Paraphrast. exposition

18 And I stood on the sea ^l shore of Patmos, beholding the visiō, which followeth.

The text.

18 And I stood on the sea sand.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a That this woman clad here with the Sun, &c. is the true Church of God, is proved by the 22. proposition.

^b How the true Church ever traueled to procreate more children to God, in whom Christ is continually conceived, formed, and spiritually borne: ye shall read the Galatians. 4.19. where Paul calleth the Galatians his little children, of whom he traveled again in birth, that Christ may be formed and shapen in thē: where by it is evident, that the Church of God is this Woman, & Christ's true word is the fruit and birth, that she forms and produceth into the hearts and bowels of the elect.

^c That this Dragon is the Devil, it appears plainly by the 9. verse hereof following: and that this shape and figure of his, of seven heads and ten horns, and that the 1260. years of his reign are the proprieties and notes of the Latin or Roman empire, is proved by the 24. proposition. Hereby then is meant, that the devil, in this strife against God's Church, used or clothed himself with the person of the Roman or Latin empire.

^d This man-child that ruled all nations with a rod of iron, is called (Psal. 2.) Christ the son of God, and ( Revel. 19.13.) he is called the word of God, which ar both one, seeing that word took flesh, and was incarnate, John 1.14. God's Church then, and true spouse, is said to produce this birth of this man-child, when they preach forth the true word of God, and his son Christ Jesus, read hereof Gal. 4.19. howe Christ must be formed and shapen in us, &c.

^e Seeing by the opinion of Methodius and Primasius, and diverse old writers, these notes of this woman agree not with the Virgin Marie in particular, but with the whole Church of Christ in general: Therefore, and by these words of this text, and by our 16. proposition, it is certain, that the Church of Christ must lurk & abide invisible. 1260. years, under the Antichrist, where through they are deceived, that think the true Church to be ever visible, patent, and public, or yet the public and visible Church to be ever God's true Church.

^f That 1260. days in prophecies, signify 1260. years is proved by our 1. and 16. propositions, and that these years begin at Sylvester the first, about the year of Christ, 316. is proved in the 36. proposition.

^g That both in Daniel 10.13.21, and Daniel 12.1. and also in this place, Michael is taken for one of the persons of the Trinity, even either for the Son, or for the holy Spirit, it is certain, by the properties contained in these texts, for there is Michael called one of the first Princes and our Prince, and so, is both Christ and the holy Spirit, the first Prince before all beginning, & the last after all ending, even α. and ω. and is also prince over us, yea, he is a Prince for us that are his elect, who (as saith Daniel there) stands for Daniel's people, even for the true and spiritual Israelites, and so standeth both Christ in heaven as our Mediator with God, and the holy Spirit on earth with us, as our defender and gouerner: Again, with the name of Michael, which is to say, who is like God, or otherwise, Deus percutiens, a beating or striking God, (ex Hieronymo de interpretation nominum ) doth both the person of Christ and the holy Spirit agree, for both with the father are one God, and none is like to that God, whereof all the three persons beat and strike down Satan's tyranny, and fright for us. The question therefore is, which person of the Deity doth Michael signify, in these forenamed texts: though some think he mean Christ, for the properties above written, agreeing to Christ: yet in respect (as is said) the same also doeth agree with the holy Spirit, and in some points agreeth not to Christ. Therefore, (in my judgment) Michael meaneth the holy Spirit, and not the person of Christ: for seeing the man, or one like unto the Son of man that appeared to Daniel. (10.) is proved Apoc. 1. note ^s thereof, and Apoc. 10. note ^a thereof, to be undoubtedly Christ: How can it be, that Christ there (Dan. 10.13.21.) saith that Michael helped him, except that Michael be taken for the holy Spirit? For the Deity distinguished in three persons (although essentiallie inseparable) every person is said in the Scriptures, to help one another, as the Father by the Son created the world (Col. 1.16. & John. 1.3.) The Son sent by the Father, redeemed the world. (Luk. 4.43.) The holy Spirit sent both from the Father and the Son cōforteth, defendeth, and regenerateth his elect of the world: And the Angels are not said to help, but to serve and minister to the Deity. But contrarilie, to devide one person of the Deity in two names, & to make Christ named with the one name, to help christ named with the other name, seemeth altogether improper: Wher by, Michael that helped Christ, appeareth evidently, not to be Christ, but the holy Spirit: and this I speak of these forenamed Texts only, and not of Michael in the Epistle of Jude, where he representeth an Archangel, who durst not himself, but referred it to God, to rebuke Satan, neither of other parts of Scripture where Michael is the proper name of a man.

^h These Eagles wings do mean God's mighty protection, because (Deu. 32, 11) As the Eagle flotereth over her young, & stretcheth out her wings, and carrieth them on her shoulders: so the Lord hath also kept and preserved his own. Furthermore, these two Eagles wings may be taken for the two Testaments, the old and the new, with the which God's true invisible Church clothes her self, and therewith flieth from the Antichristian synagogue and assembly, to her private meditations.

ⁱ That this time, times, and half a time meaneth a thousand, two hundred and three score years, is proved by our 16. proposition, beginning that date about the year of Christ 316. by the 36. proposition.

^k That these Waters and floods mean doctrine, consider by the not ^g of the 8. chap. hereof.

^l Some read this Text to be spoken of the Dragon, in these words, And it stood upon the sea shore, and so it may be interpreted to mean, that Satan stands ready betwixt sea and lande (according to the 12. verse hereof) to oppress them both: that is, to seduce all those, that fixe and repose their foelicitie on earthly pleasures and ease on the one part: and these on the other part who as the waltering waves of muddy seas, play the tyrants, reving to themselves the kingdoms of the world: But I rather assent to those other, who read, And I stood on the seashore, as if S. John would signify to us, that he stood on the shore or sea coast of the I will of Patmos, while as he saw the vision following of the beast arising out of the sea. The like is said in Dan. 10.4. that he stood on the bank of the river Tigris, where he saw his vision.

Historical application.

1 ANd among the ambitious tyrāts & tumultuous people of the world, arose the gret Latin or Roman Empire, whose chief seat and Metropolitan city Rome, is set up on their seven hills Palatinus, Coelius, Ianiculus (otherwise called Capitolinus) Auentinus, Quirinalis, Viminalis & Esquilinus, & hath been governed by these seuē princely governmēts, Kings, Consuls, Dictators, Triumvirs, Tribunes, Emperors, & Pops, Afterward it was divided into ten chief kingdoms, to wit, Spain, France, Lōbardie, England, Scotland, Denmark, Sweden, the kingdom of the Goths in Italy, and of the Huns in Pannonia or Hungary; & the Exarchat of Rauenna, and over thwart these seven hills & notable partes of that Empire, were set up idolatrous temples, Images, pillars, Piramydes, & monuments of great ostentation, and blasphemous superscriptions & titles, such as Diis Manibus, Minervae, Fortunae▪ Romae fortunatae, Romae victrici Romae aeternae, Plutoni, Veneri, Priapo, & infinite others of old erected, beside also infinite Papistical Idols of new.

Paraphrast. exposition

1 AND I foresaw, that out of the waltering ^a waves & muddy seas of Tyrants, there should arise a great and mighty ^b Empire, whose principal seat and chief City, is placed upon seven ^c hills, & should be governed by seven princelie gouernementes; and ^d ten several parts of the same Empire ar to be divided, whereof there shall be ten crowned kings, and everywhere upon these seven hills, shall be monuments of ostentation, with proud and blasphemous superscriptions & titles, set up by these princelie and royal Governors.

The text.

1 AND I saw ^a beast rise out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns, and upon his horns were ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.

Historical application.

2 This Empire succeeding to the former three Empires and monarchies, was So that at length, by their devilish works of Idolatry, auguries, sorceries, oracles of false gods, & by blood-shed, it pleased our God, to suffer these Emperors to conquer and possess the whole world.

Paraphrast. exposition

2 And this Empire that I foresaw, was like the Graecian Monarch, in that it swiftlie, as with the speed of a ^e Leopard, shortly over ran the whole world, and like the Monarchy of the Medes and Persians, who mightily marched forward, as on Bears feet, treading down all other kingdoms, and like the Monarchy of the Babylonians, who (as with the mouths of Lions) devoured up innocent blood without measure: And the devil gave him his power & his throne that is, he made him ^f Prince of the world with full authority.

Historical application.

3 But afterward, the Huns, Gotthes and Vandalles, subverted that Government of Emperors, and abolished them, wherthrough the Empire vaked & lay dead more than three hundred years. Yet, afterward rose new Emperors again, entitled of Germans and Romans, of the which Charle-maigne was the first, and in them was the Roman Empire in a manner revived and restored again. The great foelicitie of this Empire astonished all men, who therefore called it Imperium sacrum p • rpetuum & semper augustum, and not only became subject to it,

Paraphrast. exposition

3 And I foresaw one of his chiefest ^g governments, as it were utterly destroyed and abolished but that loss was mended again, & that government wholly restored, and all men marveled at the power and prosperity of that Empire, and gave over themselves as slaves and servants unto it.

The text.

3 And I saw one of his heads, as it were wounded to death, but his deadly wound was healed, and all the world wondered and followed the beast.

Historical application.

4 But also for love of it, they worshipped the devil, in the idols of Mars, Minerva, Lady Fortune, and others, and did bear such reverence to that Empire, that by protection of false gods, they thought the same without all compare, & forever invincible.

Paraphrast. exposition

4 And they worshipped the ^h devil that gave such preeminence to that Empire, and they honored that empire, esteeming none like thereunto or able to make war against it.

The text.

4 And they worshiped the dragon which gave power unto the beast & th • y worshiped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast who is able to war with him?

Historical application.

5 In this Empire ariseth the Pope, who proudlie allegeth himself to be God his Vicar, and that he can remit sins, and exeeme from hell, and such other blasphemies against God: & he begā his mighty power and kingdom, by Pope Sylvester the first, about the year of Christ three hundredth and sixteen, and hath reigned a thousand, two hundredth and three score years.

Paraphrast. exposition

5 Then was there adjoined to that Empire, a ⁱ false mouth, even an Antichristiā prophet, that spake forth proudly things of gret ostentation, & blasphemies against God, & he received a mighty power of doing, for the space of ^k 1260. years.

The text.

5 And there was givē unto him a mouth, that spak gret things, & blasphemies, and power was given unto him to do two & forty months.

Historical application.

6 Not only blaspheming God and his name, but also boasting that he hath heaven to sell for money, and can make Saints in heaven of his own canonizing, to whom we must pray, as our mediators.

Paraphrast. exposition

6 During the which time, the Empire opened this his Antichristiā mouth, whereby he taught blasphemous doctrine against God, and against his holy name & heavenly Tabernacle, and against all the Saints that dwell in heaven.

The text.

6 And he opened his mouth unto blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his Name, and his Tabernacle, & thē that dwell in heaven.

Historical application.

7 And whosoever would not embrace these and other his errors, but meaned to serve God truly, of these did he persecute, and put to death many a thousand, extending his tyrannical power, over all Christian kindreds and people.

Paraphrast. exposition

7 And God suffered him to make war against his elect servants & to subdue thē under his tyranny, so that his power extended over every kindred, tongue, & natiō.

The text.

7 And it was givē unto him to make war with the saints and to overcome them, & power was given him over every kindred, tongue, & nation.

Historical application.

8 Whereby wordly men, addicted to earthly pleasures, reverenced him as God (Distinct. 96. Can. Satis euidenter ) kissing his feet, and adoring him, so that in him the name of Rome and whole Roman Empire, is esteemed famous, and holden in great estimation and reverence of all

Paraphrast. exposition

8 Therefore, all wordly men, dwelling in earthly pleasures, shall give such homage and reverence as appertaineth to God, unto that Empire, even all these, whose names are not registered among the elect number of Christ Jesus our Savior, who was • redestinat to ^l suffer death for us, before the foundations of the world were laid:

The text.

8 Therefore all that dwell upon the erth, shall worhippe him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb which was slain from the beginning of the world.

Historical application.

9 But who hath understanding, let him consider God's just judgment.

Paraphrast. exposition

9 But who hath understanding, let him consider God's just judgment.

The text.

9 If any man have an ear, let him hear,

Historical application.

10 Whereby these tyrants shall go at length into captivity, because they have led others captive: and shall be killed with the sword, because they have killed others with the sword, and this yieldeth occasion of comfort, patience, and perseverance in faith to God's servants.

Paraphrast. exposition

10 Whereby these tyrants shall go at length into captivity, because they have led others captive: and shall be killed with the sword, because they have killed others with the sword, and this yieldeth occasion of comfort, patience, and perseverance in faith to God's servants.

The text.

10 If any lead into captivity, he shall go into captivity: if any kill with a sword, he must be killed by a sword: here is the patience, and the faith of the Saints.

Historical application.

11 And to return again to the particular description of the Popes kingdom, it arose of the said great Empire, and contained a twofold power, spiritual & temporal: signified by their two horned Miter, and by the two swords, that Pope Boniface the eight caused to be carried before him, saying, Ecce duo gladii hîc, while as he was • lad the one day in the Pōtificall of a Bishop, the next day in armor like an Emperor, usurping so double power, but teaching such devilish doctrine, as before is said.

Paraphrast. exposition

11 And I considered ^m by it self, and apart, the descriptiō of this Antichrist; even howe his kingdom was in a manner, another kingdō coming up out of the former great and stablished Empire of the earth, & that he had double power, spiritual and temporal, even ⁿ Priesthood & kingdom as Christ hath, yet in his doctrine teacheth he devilish errors.

The text.

11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the erth, which had two horns like the Lamb, but he spake like the dragon.

Historical application.

12 And he wrought what he list (the Emperors yet standing) with no less authority & power than the Emperor himself; yea, he established and inaugurated again of new, that decayed estate of Emperors, that now started up again by Charlemaigne.

Paraphrast. exposition

12 And he did all that he list, in presence of the great Empire, with no less power than that first great Empire was wont to do: and he compelled all men to do homage, reverence, and be subject to that gret Empire, whose government newlie ^o was start up again, and his former decays and losses amended.

The text.

12 And he did all that the first beast could do before him, and he caused the earth & them which dwell therein, to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.

Historical application.

13 And he wrought many wonders, partly falls as these of the legendary, partly by sorcery, throwing fire out of his sleues, as sent from heaven, partly by his ordinary ceremonies of cursing, used with the setting up on hie of light torches and burning candles, and then throwing them down headlong to the ground, extinguishing them before all the people,

Paraphrast. exposition

13 And this Antichrist, wrought many devilish and ^p deceitful wonders, so that he made ^q sires of diverse kinds to be thrown down from on high to the ground in presence of the whole people, as if the fire of God his wrath were at his command, to be brought down from heaven.

The text.

13 And he did great wonders, so that he made fire to come down from heaven on the earth, in the sight of men.

Historical application.

14 Terrifying simple men to obey him, who thought their souls were undone forever, by these lying terrors and deceits, which he used against both the people, and Princes of the Roman Empire: Also, it was the Pope that caused Charlemaigne and his successors new Emperors, to be confirmed and established, after that that estate of Emperors had vaked more than three hundred years, by the wars of the Huns, Goths & Vandalles: & ordained Princes Electors, who should choose the King of Romans.

Paraphrast. exposition

14 And he deceived, and terrified thē that dwelled on the earth, by these lying signs and terrors, which God suffered him to use, in presence of all those of the great Empire: & he ^r caused all those that dwell on the earth, to renew and make up again, a new form of Emperors or rather images of the former gret Empire, whose imperial government had been destroyed and abolished before by the sword, but now is repaired, and restored again.

The text.

14 And deceived them which dwell on the earth, by the signs, which were permitted to him to do in the sight of the beast, saying to them that dwell on the erth, that they should make the image of the beast, which had the wound of a sword, and did live.

Historical application.

15 Who yet was not Emperor, but as a dead figure, Image, or show of the Empire, til he solēnlie received the Popes injunctions, and did swear to maintain his profession, and then did the Pope crown, inaugurat and confirm him Emperor of Germans and Romans: And when the Emperor is so sworn, and cōfederat with the Pope, then whoeuer do not reverence thē, & obey their comō decrees will be pursued of thē both, & of all their cōfederats, to death, by fire & sword, as rebels apostats, and heretics.

Paraphrast. exposition

15 And God suffered this Antichrist to ^s inspire those Emperors (or rather images and forms of the great Empire) with the spirit of his errors, so that they should speak and profess his doctrine, and then should he confirm, crown and inaugurate these counterfeit Emperors with such power, that now all men must honor and reverence them, & yield them worship and obedience, under pain of their lives.

The text.

15 And it was permitted unto him to give a spirit unto the image of the beast, so that the image of the beast should speak, and should cause, that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.

Historical application.

16 Moreover, the Pope caused all his subjects of Christendom, to receive, and bear in their hands and foreheads, marks & tokens, representing the name of the Latin Empire; such as the marks of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & crosses of sundry sorts.

Paraphrast. exposition

16 And he caused all men of all degrees and qualities, to receive, and bear visible ^t marks or liveries of the Empire, sometimes in their hands, sometimes on their foreheads.

The text.

16 And he made all, both sma and gret, rich & poor, free and bond to recei e a mark in their right • ands, or in their foreheads,

Historical application.

17 Els were they not thought to be Christians but excommunicate, and by the Bul of Pope Martin the fifth, these were not permitted to use any traffic or trade of merchādize, that would not subject thenselves to the seat of Rome, by marking thenselves thereto, in bearing crosses on their foreheds on Ash-wednesday, and palm crosses in their hands on Palm-sunday, or by professing their name, that is to say, to believe, as the Latin church believes, or to reverence magicallie the crosses or naked figure of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ,

Paraphrast. exposition

17 And he discharged all men of doing their lawful affairs, or using their trade of merchandize, except those, that do bear and profess the mark or name of the Empire, or the figure of the number of his name.

The text.

17 And that no man might buy or sel, save he th t h • d the mark or the na • e of the beast, or the number of his name.

Historical application.

18 Which who will wisely consider, shall find more like to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (which is the mumber of the name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ,) than to the name of christ; for this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is the name of that king, frō whom that Empire is called the Latin Empire, & the mumber of that name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is 666. expressed in Greek by these numeral letters 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

Paraphrast. exposition

18 This is a matter, which requireth wisdom: let him therefore, that hath skill and knowledge reckon the literal number of the name of this Empire, for same number is also the number of one of the chief ^u headsmen, and first Princes thereof, and the letters of that name make the number of six hundred, three score and six.

The text.

18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath wit, count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man, and l ••• number is six hundred, three score and six

Notes, Reasons and Amplifications.

^a Seeing (Apoc. 17.15.) waters generally are interpreted to mean all people and nations: the sea whereout this kingdom, & the four kingdoms in Dan. 7. ariseth, must needs be the tumultuous people and tyrants of the world, amongst the which, and of whom, the monarchies start up, conform to Isaiah 57.20. the wicked are like the raging sea that cannot rest, &c. and Ezech. 26.3. I will bring up many nations against thee as the sea, &c.

^b That beasts be interpreted Kings, kingdoms, empires, and monarchies, read Daniel. 7.17. and Dan. 8.20.21. and that this beast is the Roman kingdom and empire in particular, is proved by our 24. proposition.

^c That these seven heads, are interpreted seven hills of the great city, and seven sorts of Kings or governors thereof, read Apoc. 17.9.18. and howe Rome is that seven hilled city, governed by seven royal and princely governments, is proved by the 23. proposition, and in our foresaid 24. proposition.

^d How this empire of Rome became divided into ten King • or kingdoms, compared to horns, read Apoc. 17.12. and the said 24. proposition.

^c Daniel (cap. 7.) describing the four monarchies, compares the first (which was of the Babylonians ) to a Lyon. The second (which was of the Medes and Persians ) to a Bear. The third (which was of the Grecians ) to a Leopard: but because to all these, fourthly succeeded the great Latin empire: Therefore Sanct John composeth here the fourth beast, which represents the same of all the former three, signifying thereby, that this empire lacked no instrument of cruelty, that any of the former had.

^f What throne & seat can this be else, that the Devil gives to the Romans, but that which he promiseth to give to Christ ( Mat. 4.29) to wit, even the Empire of the world, as being the Prince of this world ( John 12.31. & Eph. 6.12. & Col. 2.15.) & so indeed it pleased God to permit the Romans by their devilish auguries, oracles, sorceries & bloodshed, to obtain the whole monarchy of the earth, to the wrack of other godless people, and at length of them selves.

^g The heads (Apoc. 7.19.) being two ways interpreted; to wit, for seven mountains, and for seven kings or royal gouernmēts. The wounding of one of these seven heads, must necessarily, rather mean the decay of one of the seven princely gouernmēts, thā anything concerning any of the hills, specially, seeing experience of the event hath declared, that the most special of these seven gouermēts, to wit, the Emperors, wer abolished by the warfare of the Huns, Goths, & Uandalles, & vaked from the days of Augustulus, in the year of Christ 475. until the coming of Charlemaign in the 806. year, in whose person and successors, that deadly woud of the empire was healed, & the estate of Emperors renewed.

^h Who can deny but these Romans, adorers of these Idols, in whom the devil actually spake by oracle, in that doing, worshipped the Devil, seeing the most simple sort of Idolatry, is nothing else, but the worshipping of devils, & are adjunct. Apoc. 9.20.

ⁱ This mouth of the Empire, even the Pope, that Antichristian prophet, here receives his beginning of the Latin empire, as a menber thereof, but afterward (ver. 11.) he becomes a several king, & is particularly described: hereof read the 24. 25. & 26. Propositiōs.

^k That 42. months be 1260 years, and begin about the 300. or 316. year of God, read our 1.16. and 36. propositions.

^l This slaying of the Lamb from the beginning, meaneth the certainty of God's predestination, in that the decree of God, preordinate from the beginning, shall as surly take effect, as if it had been already performed from the beginning. Arethas, reads this wise, Whose names were not written from the beginning of the world in the book of life of the Lamb, who was slain. Agreeable with the like, contained Apoc. 17.8. Always, seeing both the saved number, as also the form of redemption are from the beginning appointed and preordinate by God, therefore both these readings may stand.

^m After he hath described the Pope as a member, even the mouth of the great Roman Empire: now describeth he him more particularly & apart, as having obtained a particular kingdom of his own: Hereof read note ^l with the 24. 25 and 26. propositions.

ⁿ Horns, to signify, powers, & kingdoms, read the note ^d Apoc. 5

^o This deadly wound, note ^g is declared to be the decay of the Imperial estate, which now being start up again in Charlemaigne, the Pope proclames him Emperor, & willeth all men to reverence him.

^p Of these miracles and wonders, wrought partly by sorcery, partly by juggling, & partly but falsely alleged, ye shall find divers histories: Hereof read the tenth synthesis of our 26. proposition.

^q Of these fiery signs, we read two sorts, the one is by inchantmēt, such as Pope Gregory the 7. did practice, who first was a Monk, & was called Hilde-brand, which is to say, a health-brand, or rather a hell-brand, & being ashamed of that name, did change the same, but not the meaning thereof, for (as Cardinal Benno writes in vita Hildebrādi) Cùm vellet manicas suas discutiebat, &c, that is, Whē he list, he did shake down his sleeves & fire did fly out, in manner of sparks, and by these miracles, as by a sign of holiness he deluded the eyes of the simple people: And because the devil might not persecute Christ openly by Pagans, therefore by this false Monk under a Monks habit, & show of religiō, he fraudfully preassed to subvert Christ's name. The other sort, is by ceremonies of terror, as when the Pope or his Clergy do cast down fiery Torches, and Candels from on high, at the time of their cursing, as though they would mean, that the fire of God's wrath wer likewise ready at their command, to be shaken out of heaven (as out of Hildebrands sleeve) against thē whom they curse. And by these horrible signs & terrors, they have so terrified Princes, that they made thē to lose their kingdoms, & due obedience of their subjects, till they behooved to stoup under their feet, & crave pardon & absolution. What kingdoms thereby the Pope hath cowped, and what rents and dignities he hath conquered, is to be seen in histories.

^r The Pope politikelie for his ease, causeth these new counterfeit Emperors to be made by princes Electors; that these Emperors of his own making, may not only augment his Ecclesiastial rents: but also, may be ready, as his slaves, to fight his battelles, and revenge all his quarrels, as is to be seen in many and diverse histories, else shall the the Pope deprive them, and create other Emperors in their place: And so hath he puissance indeed to do, for that he hath hitherto so pinched the empire, that he hath the substance thereof; and they little more than the bare name, image, or shadow thereof: and therefore, are they called images of the beast, as being in a manner but counterfeit Emperors: Read hereupon our 28. proposition.

^s The king of Romans and apparent Emperor, chosen by the Princes Electors, is never the more Emperor, unless, being sworn to maintain the Papistical seat, he be afterward inaugurate and crowned by the Pope: for manifestatiō of which supremacy, Pope Coelestine, crowning the Emperor Henry with his hand, he afterward with his foot threw down the crown from his head, saying, he had authority both to make Emperors, and to depose them at his pleasure.

^t That these visible marks are the abused characters of χρ̄ς, & crosses of all kinds, such as ✝ ✚ ☓ 〈☐〉 〈☐〉 & such other, & how these be rather derived from the beasts name, λατεινος, than from the name of Christ, read the 31. proposition.

^u That the name of the beast is χξς, or Latin Empire, & how that name resulteth of the number 666 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , read the 29 proposition, and how the beasts visible marks are derived there-from, read the 31 proposition.

The Text.

The Text.

1 THen I looked, & lo, a Lamb stod on mount Zion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Fathers Name, written in their forheades.

Paraphrastical exposition

1 THen I beheld, and considered the Lamb of God, Christ Jesus, to stand on the mount of his inheritance, even among his elect Church, and with him, those ^a hundredth, forty and four thousands Israelites, who before (Apoc. 7.) were marked patentlie, with the mark and name of God, their protector.

Historical application.

1 THen I beheld, and considered the Lamb of God, Christ Jesus, to stand on the mount of his inheritance, even among his elect Church, and with him, those ^a hundredth, forty and four thousands Israelites, who before (Apoc. 7.) were marked patentlie, with the mark and name of God, their protector.

The Text.

2 And I heard a voice frō heaven, as the sound of many waters, and as the sound of a gret thūder: and I heard the voice of harpers, harping with their harps.

Paraphrastical exposition

2 And I heard further, proceeding frō God's Church, the voice and sound of many ^b people and nations, and the thundering and threatening voice of God's true Ministers, and I heard the joyful voice of their rejoicing in God.

Historical application.

2 And I heard further, proceeding frō God's Church, the voice and sound of many ^b people and nations, and the thundering and threatening voice of God's true Ministers, and I heard the joyful voice of their rejoicing in God.

The Text.

3 And they sung as it wer a new song before the throne, & before the four beasts & the elders, and no man could learn that song, but the hundred, forty and four thousand, which were bought from the earth.

Paraphrastical exposition

3 And these Israelites sang, not the old song that their Fathers did, of the Messias to come: but contrarily, in the presence of God, & before his professors of the old and new Testaments, they gladly sang the songs and hymns of their new redemption in his blood, already shed: & no ^c mo of Israel could learn to rejoice & triumph in that new redemption, but only those hundred, forty four thousands, which thereby were redeemed and selected from among the earthly Israelites.

Historical application.

3 And these Israelites sang, not the old song that their Fathers did, of the Messias to come: but contrarily, in the presence of God, & before his professors of the old and new Testaments, they gladly sang the songs and hymns of their new redemption in his blood, already shed: & no ^c mo of Israel could learn to rejoice & triumph in that new redemption, but only those hundred, forty four thousands, which thereby were redeemed and selected from among the earthly Israelites.

The Text.

4 These are they which ar not defiled with womē: for they ar virgins, these follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth these ar boght from men, being the first fruits unto God, & to the Lamb.

Paraphrastical exposition

4 These are they, which are neither ^d whoremongers corporallie with women, not spiritually with Idols, for they are chaste and clean from both: These follow Christ, wheresoever he directs thē: these are redeemed & chosen out from wordly men; being that portion of the ^e fruit of the world, that is dedicated to God, and to his Son Christ Jesus.

Historical application.

4 These are they, which are neither ^d whoremongers corporallie with women, not spiritually with Idols, for they are chaste and clean from both: These follow Christ, wheresoever he directs thē: these are redeemed & chosen out from wordly men; being that portion of the ^e fruit of the world, that is dedicated to God, and to his Son Christ Jesus.

The Text.

5 And in their mouths was found no guile for they are without spot before the throne of God.

Paraphrastical exposition

5 And in their mouths is found no guile nor deceit, for Christ hath purged their sins, so that they appear without spot before the Majesty of God.

Historical application.

5 And in their mouths is found no guile nor deceit, for Christ hath purged their sins, so that they appear without spot before the Majesty of God.

The Text.

6 Then I saw another Angel fly in the mids of heaven, having an everlasting Gospel, to preach unto them, that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, & people.

Paraphrastical exposition

6 These Israelites with many Gentiles, being hitherto hidlings, preserved by God in these six ages, under the Pops tyranny. Now in the seventh age, about the 1541. year of christ, god stirred up openlie, his first ministers and servants, Luther, Calvin, Melancthon, & others, to prech out, during all this Iubilie, the perfect verity of the Gospel publicly, which before was hid & obscured, under the Antichristian reign, so that now the true Church lurketh no more, but God's truth to all the world is made patent by these ministers.

An. Christi.

The seventh age begins. 1541 The first thundering Angels Iubelie.

Historical application.

6 Thē after Christ his sprirituall presence, for the defense of these hither to: Now came another mighty Messenger, even the ^f first of the seven thundering Angels of the latter day, & he, in the mouths of God his Ministers, did publish the everlasting Evangel of Christ Jesus, and preached forth the same openly, to all them which dwelt upon the earth, of every Nation, Kindred, tongue, and people.

The Text.

7 Saying with a loud voice, fear God, and give glory to him: for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water.

Paraphrastical exposition

7 Teaching them all universally, by their public and open preaching, to fear God only, and leaving all other superstitious worshipping, to give glory only unto him, for the ^g hour draweth now near, in the which, all shall be judged, and therefore, to leave their Antichristian Idolatry, and only to worship him, that made the heaven, earth, waters, and all that in them is.

Historical application.

7 Teaching them all universally, by their public and open preaching, to fear God only, and leaving all other superstitious worshipping, to give glory only unto him, for the ^g hour draweth now near, in the which, all shall be judged, and therefore, to leave their Antichristian Idolatry, and only to worship him, that made the heaven, earth, waters, and all that in them is.

The Text.

8 And there followed another Angel, saying, It is fallen, it is fallen, Babylon the gret city: for she made all nations to drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.

Paraphrastical exposition

8 About the end of which Iubelie, and beginning of this next Iubelie, begun in An. 1590. God hath shown mervelous indices, that the Empire of Rome & Papistical kingdom, shall shortly fall: the Antichristiā & Spanish flote is destroyed: the late King of France, Duke of Guize, & his brother, Papists, & cōmitters of the Parisian massacre, all murdered by other: a Protestant now made king of France: So that before the ende of this Iubelie (God willing) Rome and the whole Papistical kingdom thereof, shall be ruined.

An. Christi.

Iubily 1590 The second thundering Angels Iubelie.

Historical application.

8 Then came the second of the seven thundering Angels; declaring even presently, the horrible fall and decay to become of that figurative ^h Babylon, and great Antichristian city, because she had enticed all nations, hitherto, to committee idolatrous whoredom with her: and so made them to drink of the cup of God his eternal wrath and indignation.

The Text.

9 And the third Angel followed them, saying, with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his foreheade, or on his hand,

Paraphrastical exposition

9 So that in the 3. Jubilee beginning in An. 1639. the Ministers and messengers of God, shall (God willing) have only the latter dregs of that Romish seat to admonish, and threaten by open intimation, that if any be, in whose hearts the reverence of that ruined Empire, and counterfeit Emperors, defenders thereof, is superstitiouslie inveterate; or if any now be marked with Chrism, or cross on hand or head

An. Christi.

1639 The third thundering Angels Iubelie.

Historical application.

9 Afterwarde comes ⁱ the third order of thundering or threatening Messengers, openly & loudly threatening, that if any be now, that do worship or reverence that Antichristian Empire, or counterfeiters thereof, or that receives the old superstitious marks thereof on their foreheade, or in their hands,

The Text.

10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, yea, of the pure wine, which is poured into the cup of his wrath, and & he shall be tormented in fire & brimstone, before the holy Angels, and before the Lamb.

Paraphrastical exposition

10 The same shall drink of the horrible vengeance of God's wrath, yea, of his vengeance and wrath, pure and unmixed with any point of his mercy: and he shall be tormented eternally in the bitter sulphurious fire of hell, in the presence of Christ and all his holy Angels.

Historical application.

10 The same shall drink of the horrible vengeance of God's wrath, yea, of his vengeance and wrath, pure and unmixed with any point of his mercy: and he shall be tormented eternally in the bitter sulphurious fire of hell, in the presence of Christ and all his holy Angels.

The Text.

11 And the smoke of their torment shall ascend evermore, & they shall have no rest day nor night, which worship the beast and his image, & whosoever receiveth the print of his name.

Paraphrastical exposition

1. And the grief of their torment shall increase forever and ever: and their torment shall never ende, that reverence that Roman and Papistical seat, or obey the Princes, maintainers thereof, be it Spain or Germany, or whoever else, that maintaining that seat, doeth counterfeit the Emperor, & whosoever receives in honor the superstitious marks of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and crosses of all kinds, which ar derived frō 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; which is the mumber of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the name of the Latin Empire.

Historical application.

1. And the grief of their torment shall increase forever and ever: and they shall have no slakning day nor night, who reverence that Antichristiā Empire or counterfeit Emperors thereof, or whosoever receiveth the superstitious marks that are ^k derived and composed of the name of that Empire.

The Text.

12 Here is the patience of the Saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.

Paraphrastical exposition

12 And this eternal punishment of the wicked, doeth minister occasion of patience to the Saints of God, and to those that observe his commandments, and are the faithful servants of Christ Jesus.

Historical application.

12 And this eternal punishment of the wicked, doeth minister occasion of patience to the Saints of God, and to those that observe his commandments, and are the faithful servants of Christ Jesus.

The Text.

13 Thē I hard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, blessed ar the dead, which dy in the Lord, for that in continent hereafter (saith the Spirit) shall they rest from their labors, & their works follow them.

Paraphrastical exposition

13 And now doeth the Prophet John at the commandment of God's Spirit, write and publish those now to be happy, that have died in the Lord, for that ^l incontinent (saith God's Spirit) after this Iubelie, shall they rest from their troubles, and the reward of their works (deserved in Christ) shall now follow them.

Historical application.

13 And now doeth the Prophet John at the commandment of God's Spirit, write and publish those now to be happy, that have died in the Lord, for that ^l incontinent (saith God's Spirit) after this Iubelie, shall they rest from their troubles, and the reward of their works (deserved in Christ) shall now follow them.

The Text.

14 And I looked and behold, a white cloud, & upon the cloud one sitting like unto the Son of man having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.

Paraphrastical exposition

14 And behold now, and loe (the fourth Iubelie being begun in Anno. 1688.) bright clouds shall appear, and ^m thereupon Christ, the Son of man coming unto judgment, as the fourth of the thundering Angels, having on his head the glorious crown of eternal victory, and in his hand the ⁿ sickle of sharp diligence, to gather in his elect with.

Historical application.

14 And behold now, and loe (the fourth Iubelie being begun in Anno. 1688.) bright clouds shall appear, and ^m thereupon Christ, the Son of man coming unto judgment, as the fourth of the thundering Angels, having on his head the glorious crown of eternal victory, and in his hand the ⁿ sickle of sharp diligence, to gather in his elect with.

The Text.

15 And another Angel came out of the Temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud. Thrust in thy sickle and reap: for the time is come to reap: for the harvest of the earth is ripe.

Paraphrastical exposition

15 And for the fifth of the thundering Angels came another, even the ^o third person of the Trinity, who proceeding out from the ^p Majesty of the Father, proclaimed with a loud voice to Christ, that sat upon the clouds, saying, Enter to now with diligence, and gather in thine elect: for the hour of the great harvest is now come, and the elect people of the world are ready and ripe, expecting their reward.

Historical application.

15 And for the fifth of the thundering Angels came another, even the ^o third person of the Trinity, who proceeding out from the ^p Majesty of the Father, proclaimed with a loud voice to Christ, that sat upon the clouds, saying, Enter to now with diligence, and gather in thine elect: for the hour of the great harvest is now come, and the elect people of the world are ready and ripe, expecting their reward.

The Text.

16 And he that sat on the cloud, thrust in his sickle on the earth, & the earth was reaped.

Paraphrastical exposition

16 And Christ, coming in the clouds, entered to as a reaper, with the sharp sickle of diligence, to gather in wholly his elect, from the earth, and they were then all gathered up from the earth.

Historical application.

16 And Christ, coming in the clouds, entered to as a reaper, with the sharp sickle of diligence, to gather in wholly his elect, from the earth, and they were then all gathered up from the earth.

The Text.

17 Then another Angel came out of the temple, which is in heaven, having also a sharp sickle.

Paraphrastical exposition

17 And then came another (even the sixth thundering Angel) executer of God his wrath, from the majesty of God, appointed also, diligently (as with a sickle) to gather in the wicked.

Historical application.

17 And then came another (even the sixth thundering Angel) executer of God his wrath, from the majesty of God, appointed also, diligently (as with a sickle) to gather in the wicked.

The Text.

18 And another Angel came out frō the altar, which had power over fire & cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, and said, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vineyard of the earth: for her graps are ripe.

Paraphrastical exposition

18 And the seventh and last thundering Angel came out from the justice seat of God, having power, concerning God's fiery and fierce wrath, and he proclaimed with a loud voice to the former Angel, that was ready, as one with a sickle, to gather in the reprobate, saying: Enter to work diligently, as a reaper with his sickle, and gather the heaps of the wicked of this world, for their ^q iniquity is fully ripe.

Historical application.

18 And the seventh and last thundering Angel came out from the justice seat of God, having power, concerning God's fiery and fierce wrath, and he proclaimed with a loud voice to the former Angel, that was ready, as one with a sickle, to gather in the reprobate, saying: Enter to work diligently, as a reaper with his sickle, and gather the heaps of the wicked of this world, for their ^q iniquity is fully ripe.

The Text.

19 And the angel thrust in his sharp sickle on the earth, and cut down the vines of the vineyard of the earth, & cast them into the great wine press of the wrath of God

Paraphrastical exposition

19 And that sixth Angel entered upon those people of the earth, as a reaper with his sickle, and cut down the wicked, growing in all earthly wickedness, and caste them into hell, the great tormente place of God his fierce wrath.

Historical application.

19 And that sixth Angel entered upon those people of the earth, as a reaper with his sickle, and cut down the wicked, growing in all earthly wickedness, and caste them into hell, the great tormente place of God his fierce wrath.

The Text.

20 And the wine press was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the wine press, unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

Paraphrastical exposition

20 And there they were tormented, far from the company of God's true citizens, and as the blood of an infinite slaughter, may be thought to flowe up to the bridles of horse in a field ^r 1600 stades off: even so shall their terrors, and eternal torment in hell, begin to ouerflowe all measure, after the outrunning of a ^r thousand six hundred years.

Historical application.

20 And there they were tormented, far from the company of God's true citizens, and as the blood of an infinite slaughter, may be thought to flowe up to the bridles of horse in a field ^r 1600 stades off: even so shall their terrors, and eternal torment in hell, begin to ouerflowe all measure, after the outrunning of a ^r thousand six hundred years.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a Of these 144000 Israelites, which the Spirit of God signified to S. John, in the beginning of the troubles of the seven ages, that he would preserve and mark to himself, there lacks not one, but they ar all exhibited now, after these troubles, merry and rejoicing with Christ their redeemer, as Christ saith, John. 6.30. & 17 12. Haec est enim voluntas eius qui misit me Patris, vt omne quod dedit mihi non perdam ex eo, sed resuscitem illud in nouissimo die. This is the Fathers will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me, I should loose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day: And Quos dedisti mihi, custodiui, & nemo ex iis periit, &c. Those that thou gavest me, have I kept, and none of them is lost, &c.

^b As in the seventh chapter he hath expressed and fore-warned the marking, preserving and electing of these 144000. Israelites, and of the Gentiles of all nations, an innumerable people. So here for the Israelites, he repeats that self same number of 144000. and for the Gentiles he represents them under the sound of many waters, and great thunders, for (Revel. 17.15.) waters are interpret, people, nations, and tongues: and thunders are those preachers, of whatsoever nations, that boldly threaten out God's judgments against the wicked; for the which, Christ called John & James the sons of thunders. Mark. 3.17. and the seven Angels, that here threaten the destruction of this Babylon, and day of judgment, are therefore (Revel. 10.3.4.) called the seven thunders.

^c This doubtless, is literally spoken of Israel, of whom he would mean, that, boast as they will, that they are the seed of Abraham, and chosen people of God, yet shall no more of them thā these 144000. be saved, that becomes Christians: whereas, of the Gentiles, the number that shall be saved (Revel. 7.9.) shall be infinite, and their sound shall be here (saith he, ver. 2) as the sound of many waters: But concerning the preciseness of this number, read Apoc. 7. note ^f thereof.

^d This is not so precisely meaned, but that both the whoremonger and idolater, whom God afterward hath endued with repentance and amendment, having faith in Christ Jesus, shall be restored to purity in his blood: for, how oft so ever a sinner doeth repent him of his iniquities, the Lord will put his iniquity out of his mind, Yea, though thy sins (saith God, Isaiah. 1.18) were as scarlet, yet shall I make thee white as snow, and clean as wool.

^e As the first fruits in the Levitical Law were offered to God, and the rest disponed upon by the people: So ar the Elect only dedicate and appointed for God, and therefore, they only are called his first fruits: and the great multitude reprobate, and reject.

^f That this Angel (although he calleth him another Angel, that is to say, another than the Lamb) is no second, but is the first of these, which (Apoc. 10.3.4.) are called the seven thunders, appears hereafter by verse 9. and note ⁱ following, and by the 11. and 12. propositions: and therefore, this Angels time falleth betwixt the 1541. and the 1590. year of Christ.

^g That at this time the hour of God's latter judgment draws near, even within an hundred and ten years from the end of this first Angels time, is to be seen by our 13. and 14. propositions.

^h That under the name of figurative Babylon, is meaned Rome, read the 23. proposition. And as Rome it self is here comparable to Babylon, in that she succeeded to her Empire and impiety, so also here, and in the 18. chap. hereafter, doth the Prophet S. John, in describing the fall of this Babylonical Rome, borrow the very words of Isaiah and Jeremiah, describing the fall of Babylon it self. Hereof read the note ^b of the 18. chapter. Further, how before the end of this Iubilie, ending in Anno 1639. Rome appearinglie is to be destroyed, & the kingdom thereof to fall, the marvelous beginning of this same Iubilie seemeth to portend: for nere to the beginning hereof in the 88. 89. and 90. years of God, God hath by the tempest of his winds, miraculouslie destroyed the huge and monstrous Antichristian flote, that came from Spain, against the professors of God in this poor Island: Again, God hath stirred up one of the chief murderers of the Saints of God in Paris, even the late king of France, to murder the Duke of Guize, and the Cardinal his brother, special deuisers of that cruel Massacre. Then farther, that mighty God hath stirred up a desperate Papistical Frier to cose lives with that bloody king. So that by the sword, & mutual bloodshed of Papists among thenselves, the right of the crown of France is now fallen into the hands of the king of Nauar, a protestant Prince. And with these miraculous accidents hath this Iubelie begun, hoping in God before the end thereof, to hear that whole Papistical city and kingdom of Rome utterly ruined: For these premises were as unlikely before those three years.

ⁱ Because this text calleth this Angel the third Angel: therefore, necessarily the Angel preceeding him in the 8. verse, must be the second: And again, the Angel preceeding that seconde in the 6. verse, must be the first Angel, although the text adioines to that first Angel, the name of other, as being another than the Lamb, mentioned before, verse 1. For the Lamb is ever spiritually present, and assistant with his Church: But that other was the first messenger, that cometh in the last age: and this, contained in this 9. verse, is the third, and Christ himself by his bodily coming to judgment, shall be the fourth. Read more hereof in our 13. proposition.

^k Whereas in other partes of this book, this mark is but simply called the beasts mark, as doubtful what it is like, or from whence it is derived: here saith he plainly, it is the mark of the beasts name: as if thereby he would plainly let us understand, that that mark is some ways derived from the name of the beast 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to wit, even from the three numeral letters thereof 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 assigned by the text, as more evidently doeth appear by the next chapter, verse 2. and note ^c thereof, where that mark is expressly called, the mark of the number of the beasts name: and therefore, these marks, are the marks of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and crosses of all kinds, as is proved by our 31. proposition.

^l Some read here, Blessed are they that incontinent hereafter die in the Lord, for that (saith the Spirit) they shall rest from their labors: but seeing certainly, they are always blessed that die in the Lord, be it heretofore, or hereafter, I therefore assent rather to them that read: Blessed are they that die in the Lord, for that incontinent hereafter (saith the spirit) they shall rest from their labors. and this variety cometh by the placing of the point before the adverb of time, or after the same in the Greek.

^m This cloud is meant literally, for in a cloud Christ past out of his disciples sight, and that same way (saith the Angels Act. 1.9.10.11.) shall he return to judgment: hereof, read Math. 24.30. and Mat. 26.64. the like is spoken, Revel. 1.7. and note ^f thereof.

ⁿ This hook or sickle mentioned here, and in Joel. 3.13. and Mar. 4.29. can mean no other thing, nor that earnest and sharp diligence, that Christ shall use in gathering in his elect: by comparison, as shearers or reapers with their hooks gather in their corn, and not that Christ shall use any material instrument in this work of the latter day: yea, no other than that, that God did use at the first creation of all things, which was, Dixit & factum est, even the virtue and puissance of his word.

^o The precise day and hour of God's great judgment, being both unknown to Christ, so far as he is man, and also to the Angels of heaven, as Christ testifies in Mark. 13.32. Therefore, this Angel, that is the aduertiser of Christ, must needs be the holy spirit, the great Messenger of God, and God himself, by whom Christ is made foreseen, and privy to all mysteries, as being coniunct & unite persons in one Godhead.

^p This temple that is said here to be in heaven, is by the Revel. 21.22. & by the 20. prop. nothing else, than the majesty of God: from whom the holy spirit going out figuratiuelie, as it were, after the manner of men, beareth this message of the latter day to Christ, and so are expressed three several functions, correspondent to the three persons of the Godhead. The Father directs the message of his judgment, the holy spirit beareth it unto the son, the Son then executeth it. And this orderlie progress is set down, but for supply of our weak understanding.

^q This Vine is the wicked people of the world, which the Lord hath planted to bring forth good fruit, but they have brought forth evil and corrupt works, of whom saith Isaiah 5.2. I waited that they should produce good vines, & they brought forth sour grapes. That is to say, in the seventh verse thereof: I waited that they should give judgment, and behold, they wrought iniquity: and I looked for justice, and behold the complaint.

^r Seeing by the spirit of God, there is nothing idly or in vain expressed. These whole premises being spokē of the later day, it appears this date of 1600. to be the date of that great day, else apparently, this great precise number of 1600. would not have been put here more than any other number, and this doth cheiflie appear, because this number agreeth so near with other prophetical dates of the latter day, falling about the year of Christ. 1699 as at more length is shown in our 14. Proposition.

The Text

1 ANd I saw another sign in heaven, gret and marvelous, seven Angels having the seven last plagues: for by them, is fulfilled the wrath of God.

2 And I saw, as it wer, a glassie sea, mingled with fire, and thē that had gotten victory of the beast, and of his Image, & of his mark of the number of his name, stand at the glassie sea, having the harps of God.

3. And they sung the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God almighty: just and true ar thy ways, King of Saints.

4 Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy, and all nations shall come and worship before thee: for thy judgments ar made manifest.

5 And after that I looked, and behold, the temple of the Tabernacle of testimony was open in heaven.

6 And the seven Angels came out of the temple, which had the seven plagues, clothed in pure & bright linen, & having their breasts girded with golden girdles.

7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven Angels, seven golden vialles, full of the wrath of God, which liveth for evermore.

8 And the Temple was full of smoke from the glory of God, & from his power, and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven Angels were fulfilled.

The Paraphrasticall exposition.

1 AND I beheld again, farther of these great and heavenly maruells, and considered God's messengers of the seven latter plagues reddy, whereby in them the wrath of God might be fulfilled.

2. Then I perceived and saw, how first, God would make for his own, the flowing ^a waves, and raging tyranny of the world calm, and firm as glass, though mixed with a little fire of persecution, and those that had victoriously attained to the true ^b knowledge, which is the Antichristian empyre, who are the counterfeit emperors thereof, which is his mark, that comes ^c of the number of his name, would he make firmly and constantly to stand in all these raging storms, as stable and sure, with perfect gladness.

3 Singing and rejoicing with Moses and the prophets of God, in the old Testament, & with christ & his disciples of the new testament

5 Thereafter I considered, and behold, the true Temple of God, even his holy Church was visible and patent, and the gospel publicly preached, among his heavenly elect of the primitive Church,

6 And upon the patēcie of that true church & ^d opening up of the gospel & true Christian religiō, there flowed out upon the disobedient contemners thereof, the seven great plagues, poured out in the seven last ages, by the Angels of God, who ar cled in ^e purity and innocence, & gloriously girded with justice, power and readiness.

7 And Luke one of the ^f four evāgelists (ending here his acts of the Apostles) gives place frō this forth, to these seven Angels, to prosecute out their prophecy of these plagues, which they are to pour forth of the precious cups of the justice of God everlasting.

8 And during that time, shall the true church of God, and holy Christian religion be ^g obscured and darkened with Antichristian errors, which the majesty and power of God hath plesed to permit and suffer, for the contempt of his word, so that thereby, there shall be no true visible church, nor sincere doctrine publicly opened, that any may have access unto, till these ^h seven plagues be poured out, by these Messengers and Angels of God, against the wicked of the world.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a This glassie sea, is the world, wherein, although the wicked be drowned sometime, with the stormy waves and troubles; sometime again, with the pleasures and voluptuousness thereof: yet doth God a little quiet the rage thereof, and make it so firm and stable to his own, that though they sometime slide thereon, and be grieved with the fire of persecution, yet shall neither the raging storms thereof, on the one part, nor the alluring pleasures thereof, upon the other part, ouerwhelm or drown them, hereof read the Paraphrase of the Revel. 4.6.

^b The text here speaketh of victory, & overcoming the beast, his image, and mark of the number of his name. Though the overcoming the beast, might import a battle or strife: yet it were improper to say, they strove and overcame the mark of the number of the beasts name. This victory then, appears to mean a spiritual strife by knowledge, to discern the truth and true meaning of these, from the wrong meaning, and so to overcome the difficulty of these mysteries, that knowing their true meaning, we may victoriously follow the truth.

^c Many having mistaken this text, have not followed the original greek, but thinking to make the matter more sensible, have turned it to the wrong sense: for some have here interponed the conjunctiō, and, saying, of his mark, [and] of the mumber of his name: these, by interponing that conjunction and, would mean the beasts mark to be a several thing, no ways pertinent to the number of the beasts name. Others, not finding there that conjunction, and, which is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the Greek, doeth apparently judge these words. [Of his mark of the number of his name] to be put appositiue, as to say, John an Apostle, and so doth judge this mark and this number to mean both one thing, and therefore leaves out the one; to wit, the mark, and this is done in the vulgar latin translation in these words. Et eos qui vicerunt bestiam et imaginem eius et numerum nominis eius &c. that is, and they who have gotten victory of the beast, & of his image, and of the number of his name &c. but betwixt these extremities, whereof the one addeth, & the other paireth the text, we hold the text it self as the true midst, which word by word according to the greek original, & as both T. Beza in the Latin, and we here in the englishe have expounded the same, doeth import not the victory of the beasts mark, and of the number of his name, but of the beasts mark of the mumber of his name: inferring expressly thereby, that the beasts mark comes of the number of his name: and therefore, have we cited this text in our 31. proposition, as a sure ground and authority to try this mark by, read further hereof in the said proposition.

^d That this Temple means God's holy Church and whole contents thereof, even his very truth and true religion amongst his holy and heavenly elect upon earth, is shown in our 20. proposition. And here is to be noted, that ever the more patently that this temple is opened, and the more openly that God's truth is published, the greater ever are the plagues that floweth out from thence, if it be not duly embraced, and reverently accepted, as experience both here, after the days of the primitive Church, and also in all ages proveth, and shall, without all question, be also proved upon us in this present age, except more speedy repentance come not, yet appeareth.

^e That fine linen, is purity, innocence and justification, read the Revel. 19.8 and how this girding is a sign of readiness, read Luke 12.35. and Luk. 17.8. and specially meaneth readiness to justice, as in Isaiah. 11.5. Iustitia cingulum lumborum eius, Justice shall be the girdle of his loins, &c. and that with great power, as Psa. 17.33 40. So that the girdle of these proprieties, for their excellency, is said here to be of gold: that is to say, precious and glorious as is said, Apoc. 1.13. note ⁿ thereof.

^f Where it is said here, that this beast or Evangelist, gave the seven Vials to these seven Angels, it is not literallie so to be taken, but after a prophetical and figurative manner of speech: as if he would say, that that Evangelist Luke remitted, and gave over the writing of the rest of his Ecclesiastical history and entered to, these seven Angels to prophecy out, where he left off: The like phrase is commonly used, in saying, Thou hast delivered him thy pen: that is, Thou hast given place to him to write the rest. Here then note, that if either the four beasts were wrong interpreted, to be the four Evangelists, or yet the seven trumpets, or seven vials were not both one, or at the lease, began not about the year of God, 71. and so our 2. 6. and 19. propositions were impugned, then would there some repugnance appear here: but in that there is no repugnance here (for the Acts of the Apostles end at the remaining of Paul captive two years in Rome, in free ward, where shortly after he suffered death, in the end of Nero his reign, which approacheth within a year or two to the said 71. year of Christ) Therefore, the said propositions are hereby confirmed and undoubtedly approved.

^g Some do translate this to be the smoke and reeke of God's majesty, and of his power, that hindereth us to enter into his Temple; which is not probable, but rather, as Jerome and other learned translate it, a smoke, not of God's majesty, nor of his power, but from God's majesty, and from his power, as being the smoke of Antichristian errors, which nevertheless floweth from the permission and power of God's majesty, for the punishment of the contemners of his truth. The like is said in the Lord's prayer, Lord, lead us not into temptation. and Amos. 3.6. Is there any evil in the city, which the Lord hath not done: not that the Lord tempteth us, or doth any evil in the city directly, but only, that that temptation and evil doing doth flowe from the permission and sufferance of his majesty, and his almighty power, as permitting, in his just wrath, his slaves, the devil, the world, and the flesh, to stir up all evil in us: And so, this smoke that hindereth us from entering into God's Temple, is not his smoke, but the smoke of Antichristian errors, which nevertheless floweth from the permission of God's majesty and power.

^h This abiding of God's Temple so long latent and obscure, is most certain: For, during the most part of the first age, by diverse heretics, forerunners of the great Antichrist: and during the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and beginning of the seventh ages, by the Roman Antichrist himself; the true Temple of God, & light of the Gospel was obscured, til by the seventh plague, in this seventh and last age, his kingdom began to fall; so that henceforth to the worlds end, shall God's true Church and holy religion be patent, open, and publikelie known. Hereof read the paraphrase of chap 11. 19. and note ^r thereof, with the discourse of our 20. proposition.

The Text.

1 ANd I hard a great voice out of the temple, saying to the seuē Angels, Go your ways, & pour out the seven vialles of the wrath of God, upon the earth.

Paraphrastical exposition

1 ANd I hard the mighty decree of God, directed frō the Temple of his truth, to his ministering Spirites of the seven ages, commanding them to pass, & pour out the cups of his wrath of these seven ages, upon the ^a people of the earth.

Historical application.

1 AT the appointment of God, there are seven ages to the worlds end, in everyone of the which, there ar several plagues poured forth, for the iniquities of the world.

The Text.

2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth, and there fell a noisome and a grievous sore upon the men, which had the mark of the beast, & upon them which worshipped his image.

Paraphrastical exposition

2 And his messengers of the first age passed, and poured out the cups of God his wrath upon the great Empire of the earth, & there came a cruel and horrible plague upon all people that professed obedience to it, and upon them that reverenced that Empire and the degenerate Princes thereof.

Anno Christi.

71 The first Vial, or age.

Historical application.

2 In the first age, frō the year of God, 71. to the 316. year, the Empire of Rome and Roman Monarchy began to decay: For, the subjects of that Empire, and all who obeyed the degenerate Princes thereof, were sometime plagued and oppressed by their tyranny, and by the tyranny of the thirty tyrants, that then reigned under thē: Others, sometime were ouerrun by strangers, through the effeminate lenity of these Emperors,

The Text.

3 And the second Angel poured out his vial upon the sea, and it became as the blood of a ded man: and every living thing died in the sea.

Paraphrastical exposition

3 And the Messengers of the second age poured forth their cups of God his wrath upon a certain ^b sea coast, peninsull or lande, named by the sea: and that lande became full of bloodshed and murder: and all the people, that sometime lived wealthilie in that Peninsull, were for the most part slain and destroyed.

Anno Christi.

316 The second Vial.

Historical application.

3 Wherethrough, & because in the seconde and next age, beginning about the year of God, 316. the Emperor Constantine trāsported the imperial seat to Constantinople, it came to pass, that the town of Rome, and whole Peninsull of Cittim, which is (ex Hieronymo de interpretat nominum) interpreted the gathering or tossing of the seas, and now is called Italy, is left a pray to the Huns, Goths Vandals, and other barbarous nations, who slew and destroyed of the inhabitants of that country at their pleasure.

The Text.

4 And the third Angel poured out his vial upon the rivers & fountains of waters, and they became blood

Paraphrastical exposition

4 And the Messengers of the third age poured out their cups of God's wrath ^c upon the wholesome floods and lively fountains of pure doctrine, and the doctrine became corrupt, tending all to ^d bloodshed & murder.

Anno Christi.

561 The third Vial.

Historical application.

4 Then begins in the year of God, 561. the third age, in the which, the wicked Mahomet arose & taught the damnable doctrine of his Alkaron, among the Christian Churches of the Orient, wherethrough these Easterly countries became altogether corrupt with his bloody heresy.

The Text.

5 And I hard the Angel of the waters say Lord, thou art just, Which art and Which wast, and Holy, because thou hast judged these things.

Paraphrastical exposition

5 And I perceived the Messengers and Ministers of the true doctrine, extolling God's justice, saying, Thou Lord, who is, and ever was holy, art just, and hast judged righteously in this cause:

Historical application.

5 Herein doeth God his justice and most just judgment appear: for that men had then contemned the true doctrine.

The Text.

6 For they shed the blood of the Saints, and Prophets, and therefore hast thou given thē blood to drink: for they are worthy.

Paraphrastical exposition

6 For these people have shed the blood of thy holy Saints & Ministers, and therefore haste thou suffered them spiritually to drink bloody doctrine, exhorting bloodshed, for they wer no better worthy.

Historical application.

6 And shed the blood of God's servants; therefore did God send among them this Mahometicke doctrine, which cruelly exhorteth men to mak war and bloodshed, & falsely promiseth the kingdom of heaven to all those, that valiātly fight in their quarrels.

The Text.

7 And I hard another out of the Sanctuary say, Even so, Lord, God Almighty true and righteous are thy judgments.

Paraphrastical exposition

7 And I considered from the Sanctuary, even from among them, that entered into the secret meditation of God's mysteries, the same also confessed and approved, saying, O Lord God almighty true and righteous are thy judgments.

Historical application.

7 And this, all that contemplate the mysteries of God's justice, understand to be justly deserved at the hands of the almighty, who is true and righteous in all his judgments.

The Text.

8 And the fourth Angel poured out his vial on the Sun, & it was givē unto him to tormente men with heat of fire.

Paraphrastical exposition

8 And God's Messengers of the fourth age, poured out the cup of God's wrath, against the ^e spiritual Preachers: and God suffered them to stir up arrogant opinions, and to vex and grieve men with their sophisms, and furious fire of their hot contentions.

Anno Christi.

806 The fourth Vial.

Historical application.

8 Then beginneth in Anno 806. the fourth age, about the which time, the Spiritualtie & Papistical Clergy, induced many contentious arguments, and sophistical reasonings, as the captious distinctions of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , excusing their idolatry, and new erection of Imagerie, established latelie before, in the seventh counsel of Nice, against certain Godly Emperors of Grece, who had demolished Imagerie: Also, the curious sophisms and contentious arguments of transubstantiation, to excuse their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and adoration of the bread.

The Text.

9 And men boiled in gret heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues, and they repented not to give him glory.

Paraphrastical exposition

9 And men were meruelouslie chafed and puffed up with ^f contentious arguments, defending blasphemies against the name of God, who only had power to reveal the truth, & to remove these plagues of bitter contention, neither repented they thereof, that they might glorify God.

Historical application.

9 And with these, & such like fires of contentions, they kendled up men in strife, smothering the truth, and blaspheming the name of God, by calling it God, that was not god, and persevered in these errors, without repenting, or glorifying of the name of the true & almighty God.

The Text.

10 And the fifth Angel poured out his vial upon the throne of the beast, and his kingdom waxed dark, and th • y gnewe their tongues for sorrow.

Paraphrastical exposition

10 And the Messengers of the fifth age, poured out their cups of God his wrath, against the Antichristian & imperial throne, and other more ^g puissant Conquerors, obscured and stained their monarchy, so that they orped and gnashed their tongues for sorrow.

Anno Christi.

1051 The fifth Uiall.

Historical application.

10 Then the fifth age being begun in An. 1051 That year Zadok was made first Dominatour of the Turks, whose dominion arose daily so gret, & so diminished the Roman Empire, that they of the Empire ar greatly astonished and grieved.

The Text.

11 And blasphemed the God of heavē for their pains and for their sores, and repented not of their works.

Paraphrastical exposition

11 And yet insisted, blaspheming the God of heaven even the more, because of these plagues and griefs, & repented not them selves of their wicked works.

Historical application.

11 And yet continue they still in their former impieties, idolatries and schisms, without repenting the same, or craving pardon of God for their wicked works.

The Text.

12 And the sixth Angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates, & the water there of dried up, that the way of the kings of the Easte should be prepared.

Paraphrastical exposition

12 And the messengers of the sixth age, poured out their cups of God's wrath, toward the people that remained about Euphrates that these kings & princes of the East, may mak ready way over Euphrates, and take journey against the people of the West.

Anno Christi.

1296 The sixth age or Vial.

Historical application.

12 Afterward, begins the sixth age, in An. 1296. About this time, even in An. 1300. Ottoman being crowned the first Mahometan Emperor, it pleased God in his wrath, to stir up frō that time forth the four nations Mahotans, Turks, Tartarians, Saracens and Arabians, that dwell beyond and about Euphrates, with the said Ottoman and his vnderkings of the east cuntries, to come over Euphrates, & raise war against thē of the whole Roman empire.

The Text.

13 And I saw three unclean spirits, like frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, & out of the mouth of the beast, & out of the mouth of the false prophets

Paraphrastical exposition

13 So I considered out of the devilish ^h mouths of the great Empire, and of the false Prophet to proceed three special exhortations and wicked enticements, as vile vermin or frogs, creeping frō their pool.

Historical application.

13 At this time, the devil stirs up false teachers on both the sides, even the Legates of the Pope & Romā seat on the one side; and the doctors of the Mahometick heresies, on the other side; to seduce and stir up their subjects of the whole world, three ways: to wit, in most furious wrath and cruelty, the one against the other. 2. To stand obstinately in their heretical doctrine. 3. To be illuded with vain hope, to obtain auaritiously, both the whole kingdoms of the world, & also the kingdom of heaven hereafter, if they fight valiātly in these their holy wars, as they cal thē.

The Text.

14 For they are the Spirits of devils, working miracles, to go unto the Kings of the earth, and of the whole world to gather thē to the battle of that great day of God almighty.

Paraphrastical exposition

14 These be ⁱ devilish inspirations enticing men by lying wonders, & entered into the hearts of all the Princes of the world, to entice & stir thē up to mak war together, in this time of the horrible vēgeāce of almighty God.

Historical application.

14 And by these devilish intisements, confirmed sometimes with lying wonders, they stirred up all the princes of the world by East, & about Euphrates, against those that ar by west, in continual warfare all this sixth age

The Text.

15 (Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, least he walk naked, & men see his filthiness.)

Paraphrastical exposition

15 Behold (saith the Lord) I come at unawares to punish: blessed is he that abideth praying, and watching from sin, and keepeth his clothings of righteousness, lease he being stripped thereof, all his horible iniquities appear discovered, to his eternal shame & confusion.

Historical application.

15 So hath the Almighty brought this great & suddē vengeance vpō the Papistical Christians for their defectiō. Blessed ar they that abide constant, for God shall deliver them from shame and confusion.

The Text.

16 And they gathered thenselves together into a place, called in Hebrew, Armageddon.

Paraphrastical exposition

16 And these people shall gather themselves together, to fight in the ^k mountain of gods Evangel, evē in the land of his chosē fruit, & Christian elect people.

Historical application.

16 And this wicked multitude of the whole world, even the Roman & Papistical princes frō the west, & Mahometik Princes frō the east convened, & fought many battles in Christendō both in Asia where S. John had planted those seven Christian Churches, & in such partes also of Europe, where other Apostles had preached.

The Text.

17 And the seventh Angel poured out his vial into the air and there came a loud voice out of the Temple of heaven frō the throne, saying, It is done.

Paraphrastical exposition

17 And the Angels of the seventh age, poured forth their vials of God's wrath against the volving air, even the changeable estate of things: and there passed out a mighty decree and ordinance from God's throne, and Temple of his truth among his faithful, saying, ^l all is done, even all mortal things, in this age shall end.

Anno Christi.

1531 The seventh Uiall, and last age.

Historical application.

17 Last of all, begins the seventh age, in Anno Christi, 1541. in the which age the world shall end.

The Text.

18 And there were voices, and thunderings, & lightnings, & there was a great earth-quake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, even so mighty an earth-quake.

Paraphrastical exposition

18 And until that end, there shall be gret shows & foretokens of tempestuous troubles, rumors of wars and God's just judgmēts thundered out, & such a commotiō shall come in the gret Empire of the earth (which seemeth more stable thā the erth) that there came ^m never so great a commotion thereof, since first men were upon earth.

Historical application.

18 In the mean time there shall be great and tempestuous troubles of all sortes, and specially, the great Roman Empire, and Papistical kingdom shall (God willing) quite be overthrown, and the Monarchy thereof so utterly destroyed, as never Monarchy was, since the beginning of the world.

The Text.

19 And the gret city was divided into three partes, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath.

Paraphrastical exposition

19 And the whole people that ⁿ dwelt in Christendom, became of three sorts, of opinions, and all the Ethnic religions wer abolished, & then the great ^o Antichristian city, successor of Babel, cam in remembrance before the Almighty, to give her now to drink in his justice, the cup of his wrath and bitter indignation.

Historical application.

19 At this time the whole people that remain in Christendom, shall either profess Protestantrie, Papistry, or a pretended Christian Neutralitie: for as touching the public profession of any Ethnic religion, there shall be none within Christendom: then shall that Papistical seat and city of Rome, in God's wrath and just judgment be destroyed.

The Text.

20 And every I will fledd away, and the mountains wer not found.

Paraphrastical exposition

20 And every Ilād revolted from her, & her mighty kingdoms of main land wer dissolved

Historical application.

20 England, Scotland, and other Islands shall revolt from her, and leave her Papistry: her mighty and confederate kingdoms of Germany, France, Spain, and others: shall either be ruined and dissolved themselves, or then shall dissolve their league with her.

The Text.

21 And there fell a great hail like talents out of heaven upon the men, & men blasphemed God, because of the plague of the hail: for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

Paraphrastical exposition

21 That time the ^p cold & tēpestuous hail of self-love, & lack of zeal and charity, fell down, as frō on high, and in abundance among the people of the world; so that they despised and blasphemed god through their coldness of charity & zeal, for that plague of cold zeal doth everywhere increase

Historical application.

21 In this time, zeal to God, and charity to our neighbors shall grow cold, and self love shall abound among all people, whereby the most part shall neglect and despise God, and follow their avarice, self-love, and partial affections, for undoubtedly, to the worlds end, these vices shall ever increase.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a The earth, in all the Revelation, is not only taken for the people of the earth in general, but for the Antichristian and universal Empire of the earth, even the Roman Monarchy in special, as appeareth here plainly by these seven plagues, which here are said to be poured forth upon the earth, and fell indeed against the Roman Empire; and chiefly, where he saith, the first Vial was poured forth upon the earth, he subjoineth in continent, and there fell a noisome and grievous plague on them that did bear the mark of that Antichristian beast or Empire: as meaning, by the falling of that plague on the earth, the falling thereof on the empire of the earth, and consequently, the earth meaneth the Empire of the earth, or Roman Monarchy: and therefore earthquake doth ever mean commotions of the Empire, both actiuelie and passiuelie, as you shall find through all our Paraphrase, to agree with the history.

^b Why justly we interpret the sea to mean Italy, read the note ^d Apoc. 8.

^c That fountains & floods mean doctrine, read the note ^g Apo. 8

^d This doctrine is justly called bloody, seeing the Mahomet preached and proclaimed war against all men, and promised the kingdom of heaven to them, that fight valiantlie in his causes.

^e That the Sun, for the most part, meaneth the spiritual estate, read Apoc. 6. note ^h thereof.

^f This heat that the Clergy, at this time, both chafed themselves and others with, agrees very well, by histories of that time, to be both the contentious arguments, and opinions, contained in our historical application, whereby they troubled and vexed Christians, as also the pride and ire of the Pope and his Clergy, which at this time rose so hie, that they, by the hand of Charlemain, bereft the Exarchat from the Emperor of the Orient, & the kingdom of Lombardie from the Lombardes, and do brook both to this day, and then, & ever since, have stirred up the world in strife.

^g This plague, that here makes against the Roman seat, in this fifth Vial, proveth the plague of the fifth Trumpet, not to mean the Pope (as some believe) but rather the Turk, as in our 3. proposition is proved more at length.

^h These three unclean Spirites, that here are said to proceed forth of the mouths of the Devil, of the Antichristian beast, and of the false Prophet, are called (Apoc. 9.17.18.) three plagues of fire, smoke, and brimstone, that proceeded out of the mouths of the Mahometanes: wherethrowe of necessity, they must mean such three common heads of doctrine, as both the Pope and the Mahomet do seduce their subjectes with. Such as, first, their ire and tyranny: for, the Pope proclaimed havoc of all Mahometicke blood. So do the Mahometanes with Christians. Secondly, heresy: For the Pope presseth by all means possible, to spread his Papistical heresy universally: so do the Mohammedans their wicked heresy of their Alkaron. Thirdly, bitter and sulphurious avarice: For either of them aspired to be Monarch of the whole world. The Pope charging the Empire, and his under kings to fight his holy wars, (as he termeth them) for the augmenting of S. Peters patrimony. The Mahomet charging his Saracens to take up the whole kingdoms of the world, as promised to thē by God (Gen. 13.16) as being the sons of Abraham, even Agarenes indeed, and Saracens (as they think) by adoption, and therefore, promising the kingdom of heaven to them that fight valiantlie in that quarrel: and so for conclusion, these devilish plagues, and inspirations of ire, heresy, and avarice, do seem to be the three plagues and devilish intisements, that here both moveth Papistical and Mahometicke kings to this great bloodshed and warfare.

ⁱ As God is in the truth, and the truth in him, and he is the truth (John. 14.6) So (â contrariis) the devil is in deceit, and deceit in him, and he is deceit, and that so inseperablie, that where the one is, there also is the other. Whereupon, these wicked and deceitful intisements, and three inspirations of the devil, are justly called by the text, spirits of Devils, because the devil goeth with them, and they with him conjunctlie, in taking of the which his personal presence with them, he confirmeth them oftentimes with lying wonders, and deceitful miracles, as saith the Text. Of these false Papistical miracles, and Mahometicall enthousiasmes, diverse ar to be read in their histories.

^k That Armageddon signifieth the mountain of the Evangel, or of the Elect fruit, read Jerome de interpretation nominum. There is no reason here to read Geddon arma, as some do, under pretence of the Hebrew manner of reading backward: for if the Hebrew manner wer here to be observed, not only would the last word be first read, but even likewise the last letters first, and every letter backward in his own order, making Noddegamra, and not geddon arma

^l Of this consumation of all things, read the note ^q Apoc. 11.

^m There came never so great a change among the wicked Monarchies of the earth: forever as one was destroyed, another as wicked arose, but now shall all wicked kingdoms be dissolved, and shall give place unto the eternal kingdom of Christ.

ⁿ This great city, having neither the epithet of Holy, nor contrarilie, any Antichristian epithet joined to it, and yet apparantlie by the text, including no professed Gentilism, must therefore, (as appears) mean Christendom, which neither is altogether God's holy city and spiritual Jerusalem, neither yet altogether Antichristian, but partly of both: but having no public Gentilism professed in it: for there is no religion publikelie professed in it, but Christian: yet by the craft of the devil, the same is rent in pieces, even in three factions: one being Protestants, another Papists, the third, ignorant Neutrals, alike to both: who all cal themselves Christians: But of these three, the Papistical seat being the author both of their own willful errors, as also of the ignorant people's Neutralitie and doubtfulness of faith, shall therefore (in the next verse) go to ruin.

^o That this Babylon, that here is mentioned, is Rome, is proved by our 23. proposition: by destruction of the which Roman seat, here prophesied, occasion of perseverance is ministered to the Protestants, penitence to the Papists, and of perfect certainty to the doubtful and wavering Neutral: which because these do not the more hereof acknowledge, and thankfullie accept, but for the most part, become all cold as haill (as in the next verse is said) therefore doth the Lord shorten the latter days, for final end of all iniquity.

^p Of this cold and tempestuous haill of self-love, and lack of zeal and charity, read the note ^s Apoc. 11. Here note the professed Christians, being of three sortes, Protestants, Papists, and Neutrals: the Papists being the Authors, both of their own willful errors, and of the Neutrals ignorant errors are therefore in the former verse, first punished: but because, nevertheless, these ignorant Neutrals do increase and augment daily in self-love, and their zeal and charity ever freeseth colder & colder to the worlds end, therefore, shall the Lord shorten the latter day, as appeareth by the testimonies cited in the said note ^s Apoc. 11.

Historical application.

1 NOw, the last of the seven ages being come, the Spirit of God letteth us evidently see the destructiō approaching of the great Antichristian city, and Idolatrous Empire of Rome, which hither to hath empired over all nations.

Paraphrasticall exposition

1 ANd there cam and communed with me, the ^a last of the Angels, which did bear the plagues of the seven latter ages, saying, Approch, and I shall show unto thee, the destructiō of the great Antichristian city ^b & Idolatrous whore, who impires over many ^c nations.

The Text.

1 THen there came one of the seven Angels, which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Com, I will show thee the damnation of the gret whore that sitteth upon many waters.

Historical application.

2 And with whom all the princes of the earth have been enticed to go spiritually a whoring both of old, after the Pagan Idols of Mars, Minerva, lady Fortune, and others, as also of late, after the images of our Lady, the Crucifix, Saint Paul, S. Helen, S. Margaret, S. Sylvester Pope, and infinite moe Papistical Idolles, and have caused all people to dote with these fond superstitious errors.

Paraphrasticall exposition

2 And with whom the kings of the earth have been enticed to commit Idolatry, & all that dwell under her earthly Empire, are drunken with the ^d doctrine of her abhominable errors.

The Text.

2 With whō have committed fornication the Kings of the earth, & the inhabitants of the earth ar drunken with the wine of her fornication.

Historical application.

3 And those, whose spirit God indueth with true judgment, may perceive, howe that city of Rome hath broked a bloody Empire, and hath usurped proud, glorious, and blasphemous Antichristian titles, calling her self of old, Roma aeterna, foelix, invicta, &c. & her Empire, sacrosanctum & perpetuum: & of new, S. Peters chair, the Apostolic seat, and head city of the Church. She is built upon seven hills, and hath been governed successively, by seven princely governments, and assisted by the ten Christian kings, her confederates, all hereafter nominated.

Paraphrasticall exposition

3 Then ravished he my spirit in ^e solitary contemplations: and I perceived, under the figure of a ^f womā, a city, set over a cruel and ^g blood-thirsty Monarchy, full of glorious & and blasphemous ^h stiles, which is scituate upon seven ⁱ mountains, and ruled by seven princelie ^k governments, under the figure of seven heads, and afterward divided into ^l tē under kings, under the figure of ten horns.

The Text.

3 So he carried me away in to the wilderness in the Spirit, and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet collored beast, full of names of blasphemy, which had seven heads and ten horns.

Historical application.

4 And this imperial city enjoyeth all the pomp and riches of the world: her pillars are of marble, her tapistries of silks, her sielerings over gilt with gold, her Cardinals & rulers clothed in fine scarlet, red, and purple: their temples and idols decored with gold, pearls, and precious stones: for all the world pays tribute unto her, but she communicated nothing to thē again, but her poisonable doctrine, and vile allurements of idolatry.

Paraphrasticall exposition

4 And this whorish city, was clad with all princelie ^m riches, of purple, scarlet, gold, precious stones, and pearl, exhibiting and propining (as out of her hand) to the whole world the venomed drinks of her poisonable doctrine, and idolatrous heresy.

The Text.

4 And the woman was arrayed in purple & scarlet, and gilded with gold & precious stones, and pearls, & had a cup of gold, in her hand, full of abominations, nations, and filthiness of her fornication.

Historical application.

5 And though her common name be Rome, yet is she often styled gloriously, by her Clerks, after her grand-mother Babylon, whose Empire she brooketh, and so is as mother of all vice, and fountain of all filthiness.

Paraphrasticall exposition

5 And she bare the title & style of ⁿ mystical Babylon, meaning literally her successor the mother of all spiritual whoredom, & abhominable idolatry of the world.

The Text.

5 And in her forehead was a name written, A mystery, great Babylon the mother of whoredoms, & abominations of the earth.

Historical application.

6 And we may daily see, how that cruel city, hath supped the blood of many thousands of God's martyrs: so that it is wonderful to behold, how she doeth play the Antichrist in all her tokens and behavior.

Paraphrasticall exposition

6 And I saw this city, as drunk̄ with the blood of God's servants, & martyrs of Jesus Christ, and I ^o wondered marvelously with great admiration, whē I considered her.

The Text.

6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of Saints, & with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and whē I saw her, I woēdered with a geat marvel.

Historical application.

7 Which the Spirit of God, in these latter days, letteth us evidently understand, to agree in all points with the Antichristian city, Empire, seven mountains, seven princelie governments, & finally with the ten under kings thereof.

Paraphrasticall exposition

7 Then said the Angel unto me, why wonderest thou? for I shall mak plain unto thee, & to the whole Church in thee, the perfect interpretation, what is meaned by that woman, and by that imperial beast or monarchy, which vpholdes her, who hath the seven heads & ten horns.

The Text.

7 Then the Angel said unto me, Wherefore meruelest thou? I will show thee the mystery of the woman, & of the beast that beareth her, which hath seven heads, & ten horns.

Historical application.

8 For stood not that Empire or monarchy of Rome, being governed by Emperors, before S. John wrote 〈…〉 it not vake by the decease of Domitian, when he wrote? Rose not the next Emperor Nerua Cocceius, not of the ancient blood, or honorable stock of the Romans, but of base linage? even he was the first stranger or barbarian Emperor ( Galba not counted; as scarce being Emperor) and then died he not shortly? to wit, after he had reigned only an year, three months, and nine days: & finally, doth not the wicked world have in great reverence and admiration these Emperors, whose estate (as is said) stood before Saint John wrote: and though by decease of Domitian, it vaked when he wrote, yet in effect stood it still vnabolished, Nerua and others still succeeding.

Paraphrasticall exposition

8 That imperial ^p beast that thou didst see, was that Monarchy, which hitherto reigned, & now vaketh through the deceas of the Emperor thereof, and immediately shall the next Emperor thereof arise, of low degree and base linage to that monarchy and shortly thereafter he shall die, and the people of the earth, evē they whose names ar not from the beginning of the world registered into the book of life, shall have in great ^q admiration, reverence and estimation: this great monarchy, that hitherto stood, now vakes in interraigne, & ^r yet doth stand vnabolished, for that more Emperors thereof do instantly succeed.

The Text.

8 The beast that thou hast seen, was, and is not, and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and shall go into perdition, & they that dwell on the earth shall wonder (whose names are not written in the book of life, from the foundation of the world) when they behold the beast that was, & is not, and yet is:

Historical application.

9 And beside these infallible tokens, doeth not the rest of the greater circumstances also more plainly agre: For is not Rome scituate upon the seven hills of Palatinus, Coelius, Ianiculus (otherwise called Capitolmus) Aventinus Quirinalis Viminalis, and Esquilinus: and hath not that City & empyre thereof, been governed by these seven princely gouernementes, Kings, Consulles, Dictators, Triumvirs, Tribunes, Emperors, and Popes.

Paraphrasticall exposition

9 And now followeth the mind, and meaning of the spirit of God, wherein consists the knoledge and interpretation hereof. These seven heads which appeared to thee, are certainly to be interpreted seven mountains, wherupō that whorish city is set, and they do also mean the seven princely ^s governments thereof,

The Text.

9. Here is the mind, that hath wisdom. The seuē heds ar seven mountains, whereon the woman sitteth: they ar also seuē king •

Historical application.

10 Whereof the gouernemet of these five, to wit, Kings, Consuls, Dictators, Triumvirs, and Tribunes were past before S. John's days. The sixth, which is the state of Emperors governed in his days, and the seventh state, which is of Popes; came not while after his days: and since they came, they have governed 1260. years, a time but short in God's sight, yea short in respect of the contrary eternal kingdom of God's Elect.

Paraphrasticall exposition

10 Whereof five are past, and the sixth thereof now stands, and the seventh government is not yet come, and when it shall come, it must rule a ^t certain space

The Text.

10 Five are fallen and one is, and another is not yet come: and when he cometh, he must continue a short space▪

Historical application.

11 And so that imperial state, that reigned before S. John wrote, to wit, the government by Emperors (after it had vaked from the days of Augustulus in anno. 475. more then three hundredth years) was renewed again in Charlemaign in Anno. eight hundredth and six, and became the eight Roman government, like as it had been before the sixth, but now ar the Caesar's and imperial estate, worn to les than a private kingdom

Paraphrasticall exposition

11 And so that state of monarchy, and imperial government, which lately was, and now vaketh by interreign, that same imperial government (being hereafter long suppressed) shall be again the eight government, like as before it hath been one of the seven, & at length shall it go into final destructiō

The Text.

11 And the beast that was, and is not, is even the eight and is one of the seven, and shall go into destruction.

Historical application.

12 And there ar arisen of their decayed empyre, ten chief Christian Kings: to wit, of Spain, France, Lombardie, England, Scotland, Denmark, Swaden, of the Huns or Hungarians in Hungary, of the Gotthes in Italy, & the Exarchat of Rauenna. Who were not in saint John's days, nor begun to reign while the empyre began to decline.

Paraphrasticall exposition

12 And as for the ten horns which appeared to thee, these ar ten under kings, or confederate kings, who as yet have not begun to reign, but shall start up as kings immediately ^u after that that monarchy, or imperial state begins to fall.

The Text.

12 And the ten horns that thou sawest, are ten Kings, which yet have not receued a kingdom, but shall receive power as kings at one hour after the beast.

Historical application.

13 These wholly agreeth in one Papistical faith, & Idolatrous profession: and therefore, with all their might, force & strength, maintained the Pope, who had the seventh government of Rome.

Paraphrasticall exposition

13 These shall agree upon one faith and opinion, and shall give over again their force, power, and assistance, to the next governors of that monarchy.

The Text.

13 These have one mind, and shall give their power, and authority unto the beast.

Historical application.

14 And concurring with him, they persecuted & martyred all true Christiā professors, who opponed against their papistical abuses, but doubtlessly, Christ Jesus king of kings, shall now shortly overcome them, either cōuerting or suppressing thē (as he hath already begun) and shall erect above all his kingdom of his holy people.

Paraphrasticall exposition

14 These will assist that Antichristian monarchy, fighting ^x against Christ Jesus, and his true servants, but in the end, Christ shall overcome them, for they are but earthly kings, and he is Lord of Lord's, and King of Kings, and his servants are by him called and chosen, & found faithful in all their doings.

The Text.

14 These shall fight with the Lamb, & the Lamb shall overcome thē: for he is Lord of Lord's, and king of kings, and they that are on his side, are called, & chosen, and faithful.

Historical application.

15 And so, although Rome hath borne hitherto the empyre and supremacy over all kindreds, people and nations.

Paraphrasticall exposition

15 And expounding yet farther unto me: these waters (saith he) that appeared to the, over the which, is that whorish city set, ar to be interpreted people, kindreds, nations and tongues, over the which she empyres.

The Text.

15 And he said unto me. The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are people and multitudes, and nations, & tongs.

Historical application.

16 Yet now shall these ten Christian kings, her confederates begin to hate her, and renounce her Papistical superstitions, deprive her of her dignities and honors, appropriate and annex her rich benefices and rentes, to their own patrimonies: & at length, some of them shall spoil, that very city it self, of all her costly ornaments, & burn up with fire her edifices, and destroy the same forever.

Paraphrasticall exposition

16 And these ten under kings (which by horns appeared to thee) shall afterward begin ^y to hate that Idolatros city & shall ^y make her bare and naked of her honors and dignities, and shall ^y eat up her patrimony and rentes, & at length ^y destroy herself with fire.

The Text.

16 And the ten horns which thou sawest vpō the beast, are they that shall hate the whore, & shall make her desolate, and naked, & shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.

Historical application.

17 For although God made these princes, first to assist & authorize her with one consent: yet now is the time come, in the which God hath decreed them to revolt from her and destroy her,

Paraphrasticall exposition

17 For God had put into their harts to work at all times his will: evē that first they should give over their whole power, might, & supremacy of the kingdoms to her, til at last the time were come, in the which God had predestinate thē to revolt from her.

The Text.

17 For God hath put into their hearts to fulfill his will, and to do with one consent, for to give their kingdom unto the beast until the words of God be fulfilled.

Historical application.

18 Who hitherto hath been the Metropolitan City, that hath empyred over all the whole kingdoms and countries of the world.

Paraphrasticall exposition

18 And be sure, that richly decked whore which appeared to thee, means nothing else, but the metropolitā & Idolatrous city, which usurps the empyre over the whole kingdoms of the earth.

The Text.

18 And the woman which thou sawest, is the gret city, which regneth over the kings of the earth.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a This one of these seven Angels, both mentioned here, and in the Apoc. 21.9. agreeth rathest to be the last, even the Angel of the last age, as being he in whose time, both in this place that Antichristian whore was destroyed, & in that place God's holy Jerusalem & true Spouse and Church decored and d • cked: and therefore, of all the seven, he seemeth meetest to describe these things to John, which God had appointed him in effect to execute.

^{b f} That an Idolatrous city is called in the Scriptures a whore, it is common, For saith Isaiah 1.21. How is the holy City become a whore, &c. And how, more particularly, this decked whore, and filthy woman, is interpreted to be that city, that doeth impire over the Kings of the earth, read the last verse of this chapter, and so it must needs mean Rome, the only chief Metropolitan city of the Empire.

^c Waters are plainly interpreted by the Angel, to be people and nations, ver. 15.

^d Of potable liquors, wine and water, the clear waters and welspringes, are ever taken in the Scriptures in the best parte, for the wholesome, pure, true, and most simple doctrine of the Evangel, which our souls continually thirste after: But contrarilie, wine, for that it is more alluring, delectable, and provoketh drunkenness, therefore, in all the Scriptures, it is commonly taken in an evil parte, for idolatrous, licentious, and voluptuous doctrines, provoking God's ire and fierce wrath. Read Apoc. 14.8.10. The like is in diverse other places.

^e Except we be solitarilie, and as in a desert, distracted and withdrawn from wordly society and partial affairs, it is hard to have our Spirit and perfect judgment ripe and ready to discern the truth of spiritual matters.

^f Hereof read the note ^b .

^g As all red coullours, betoken bloudshead in the Scriptures (as is said Apoc. 6.4. note ^c ) and scarlet is a more glorious red than simple red. So betokeneth it, this Roman kingdom not only simply to be bloodthirstie, but even to glory in their bloodshead and murders. And further, beside the spiritual meaning of these colors, the Princes of that Empire both first and last, even both Emperors and Popes, were corporallie and really clothed in purple and scarlet, in their Pontificals, as is to be read in the Decret. distinct. 96. where Constantine the Emperor gives his imperial garments of purple and scarlet, called therein, Chlamidem purpuream, & tunicam coccineam, to Pope Sylvester the first, and his successors, to be worn by them, as they do to this day,

^h These names of blasphemy, that here are said, that the beast is full of, are said (Apoc. 13.1) to be upon the seven heads of the beast. The truth is therefore, that these proud, glorious and presumptuous stiles and superscriptions, are not only set up in sundry monuments upon diverse places of these seven hills, which are her seven heads, but also through all the whole body of the beast, even in every part of that Empire, are there infinite of these Temples, Idols, and other monuments erected, bearing such proud and blasphemous superscriptions and titles dedicatories, as Diis manibus, Fortunae, Plutoni, Ueneri, Priapo, and even at Mussilburgh, among our selves in Scotland, a foundation of a Roman monument lately found (now utterly demolished) bearing this inscription dedicatorie, Apollini Granno Quintus Lucius Sabinianus Proconsul Aug. Also there is to be seen in their coins the like universally, even titles of the pride and vain-glory of Rome, as in the days of Constantius and Maximianus, a coin printed with this inscription, Romae aeternae prat. In the days of Licinius Junior, a coin with this inscription, Romae aeternae, with the figure of Rome, sitting as a glorious lady. In the days of Priscus Attalus, a coin with this inscription. Invicta Roma aeterna conob. Of which writeth Adolphus Occo, libro Numismatum Romanorū. Of this their blasphemous style of eternity, read S. Jerome, lib. Epist. parte. 2. tract. 2. Epist. 18. question. 11. litera. Z. in these words, Vnde secundum Apocalypsim Ioannis, in front purpuratae meretricis, scriptum est nomen blasphemy, id est Romae aeternae; that is to say, Whereby, according to the Revelation of S. John, in the forehead of the scarlet whore, there is written a name of blasphemy, which is Eternal Rome.

ⁱ These seuē heads ar plainly interpreted by the Angel hereafter, v. 9. to be seven mountains, & seuē governmēts, or princely estats.

^k Read these heads, taken for kings, and kings for any princely governors in verse. 9. following, and note ^s thereof.

^l Now have we to try, what these ten horns do mean: first by Daniel 7.24. and Revel. 17.12. these be ten kings. Secondly, their kingdoms must be part of the Roman beast, and fourth Monarchy, as both appears, Dan. 7.7.23.24. Reu. 12.3. and 13.1 and 17.3.7. as also, because that whole ten horned beast, meaning the whole Roman Empire, by our 24. prop. what else can the parts of that beast signify, than parts of that Empire, and consequently the ten crowned horns of the beast, ten kings & kingdoms out of the Empire? Thirdly, by ver. 12. hereof, & note ^u following, appears that these ten kings arose whē the Roman government by Emperors decayed, and when the Pope began to claim temporal dignities, which all occurred betwixt the 300. and 450. year of Christ, by our 36. prop. and approved histories. Fourthly, by the 13. & 14. verses, appears, that these shall be of one religion, and shall therefore authorize, & give their power & assistance to the beast, that next governed that Roman seat, even to the Pope (the Emperors then being decayed) Fifthly, though (as is said) these ten horns cam at once with that Papistical beast, & little Antichristian horn, yet they rose first to their kingdoms before this Papistical horn rose to his Monarchy, and then he suppressed three of them, which testifieth, Dan. 7.24. saying, Another (even that Antichrist) shall rise up after them (to wit after these ten kings) & he shall subdue three kings, & so the Antichrist that cometh at one time with them, riseth not to an established Monarchy til after their rising, yea, til three of thē wer fall̄: for the term in the original Hebrew or Chaldee doth not mean there of his first coming or simple beginning to rise, but of his establishing or confirming of his rising: for the same term that here is put for this rising, is expressly put in Job. 22.28. & 2. Chro. 7.18. & diverse other places, for establishing & confirming. So by these notes and tokens, these ten appear to be the kings of Spain, France, Lōbardy, England, Scotland, Denmark, Swadē, of the Huns or Hungarians in Pannonia, now called Hungary, of the Gotths in Italy, & the Exarchat of Rauenna, all start up with the Pope, betwixt the 300. and 450. year of God. As to the kingdoms of Aragon, Granad, Portugal, Castile, Legeon Tolet, Galice & Navarre, they ar only inferior kingdoms, partly subject to the Empire, partly pendicles of Spain, & ar not kingdoms of old. The other kingdom of Navarre is also of late, & now is & shall be (God willing) all one with France▪ Sicil, Beheme, & Naples, for the most part are of the Empire, & are neither old nor free kingdoms: Burgundy is of France, & was only a small kingdom, or rather dukedome. Norway is but of late a divided kingdom from Denmark, & is now conjoined again with Denmark, Ireland is conjoined with England. Polland is but of late erected in a kingdō. Cyprus is a kingdom both late, small, and seldom in Christians hands. As to the Vandals & Uisegoths, that people, as appears, came from Swaden, & the Northern countries, & began their kingdom in Spain. An. Christ. 382. by Modogislaus their king: and therefore justly, of these Vandals & Goths whatsoever, we comprehend their goers out under Spain, Italy, & Hungary, where they came, and their remainers at home, we comprehend under Swaden, whose king now styleth himself, king of Swaden, Goths and Vandals, as in the circumscription of their coins is to be seen. And so apparātly, remain only the said ten kingdoms to be chiefly the beasts ten horns, with which the Popes little horn and small kingdom coming at one time, was afterward confirmed & established by Pipin, Charlemaign, & Lodouicus Pius, and thē arose it greatest of all: and by his craft, and means of his confederates, suppressed the kingdoms of the Goths, Longobards & Exarchat, and brooketh their lands within Italy to this day: But the other seven kings yet extant, with the people also of these three kingdoms, shall (God willing) one day repay that Antichristian seat, with fire, sword, and utter destruction, as appeareth by the 16. verse hereof, and other places of this book.

^m Of the great pomp & riches of this town, read Jerome, parte. 2 tract. 5. Epistola. 59. litera, G. where he concludeth, Aurata sua tecta magis velint aspicere quàm coelum, that is, they had rather behold their gilded silerings than the heavens: and what merueil is it that it be rich, seeing almost the whole world have been tributaries to it, about 2000. years, including the time of pardons, as being the most wealthy tributes. And as in all things they are glorious, so also in their tributes they appointed that the same should be brought in earth̄ pots, & the pots broken in a certain place of Rome, where, by the great quantity of broken pots, there is waxed a hill, called Monte testaceo. And this have they done for their glorious name and ostentation, which (confirming this text) beareth record of the great riches that hath been brought to them from all the world.

ⁿ How and why Rome is styled Babylon mysticallie or figuratively, is shown at length in our 23. proposition.

^o Here saith Saint John, he wondered at the beast, and hereafter (verse 8) he saith, that they, whose names were not written in the book of life wondered at the beast, not making any repugnance, neither making himself to be of the wicked number: for there is a distinction in wondering, according to the quality of the wonderer: the godly seeing the pomp and glory of the world, wonder at the vanity and impiety thereof, with great grief of mind, detesting the same: & so S. John here wondered at the whorish city: But the wicked contrarilie, seeing herefter (ver. 8.) the great pomp, wealth, & wordly felicity of the Roman Emperors, they wondered thereat, not detesting the same, but rather are ravished in admiration, with reverence, obedience and fear of them, as if they wer gods; and therefore it is said (Apoc. 13.3.4) that the whole world wondered at the beast, and worshipped the beast, and the dragon that gave her power.

^p It is so notable among the Prophets, that a beast, generally meaneth a king, kingdom, Empire, or Monarchy (as may be proved by Dan. 7. where he calleth his four beasts, the four kingdoms or Monarchies of the earth) That here S. John superfluously interpreteth not, this beast to mean a Monarchy in general, but entereth to the particular description thereof, so plainly, that he lets us evidently see it, to be not only in general a Monarchy, but even in particular, that self same ten horned beast, which Daniel called the fourth kingdom or monarchy: and so consequently, to be the Roman Empire, as is proved in our 24. prop. at more length.

^q What manner of wondering this is, read before in the note ^o .

^r Some read here, The beast that was and is not, only: but I rather approve those, that read, the beast that was, and is not, and yet is, for although this seem a repugnance, yet it is none: for the Empire or imperial estate, at that time that S. John wrote, might justly be said, not to be, seeing the Emperor Domitian was dead, & the next Emperor Nerua Cocceius not yet received: and yet in a manner, the Empire or imperial estate that time was, because the government of Emperors stood as yet that time vnabolished. And so in diverse manners, and in diverse respects, the imperial estate at that time, both was & was not, without repugnāce: whereof read the 5. reason of our 24. prop.

^s A king, in the scripture, is a general name for any supreme governor, be he king, Monarch, Emperor, or Pope, as in Daniel chap. 7. all the kings of one Monarchy, ar called but one king: whereby the four Monarchies are called four kings: And again, Moses being but a governor, is called a king. Deut. 33.5. and seeing hereby, that not only a king, is taken for whatsoever supreme governor, but also, seeing how many soever supreme governors there be of one race or sort, they are all called but one king. Therefore, we justly esteem these seven kings, here mentioned, to be the seven princelie, royal, and supreme governments of Rome, seeing in all the rest of their circumstances, they agree so well with the text: Hereof is spoken in the fourth reason of our 24. proposition.

^t It were improper, to measure the brevity & length of this time that the seventh Papistical & Antichristian government doth stand, according to our fantasie, as to cal it long, that men think long, for so indeed, should that Antichristian reign be counted long; but more properly the Spirit of God (in whose sight a thousand years ar but as one day) here, in comparison of the aeternity of the Christian kingdom of Christ Jesus, accounteth the contrary kingdom, even the Antichristian kingdom, to be but short, for that truly 1260. years are nothing in respect of aeternitie. Of a longer time called but short, read Apoc. 22.6.7.10.12.20.

^u Here do we follow Jerome's vulgare translation, Post bestiam, that is, After the beast, agreing sufficiently with the Greek, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; for verily so came it to pass, that after the Empire of Rome decayed, & the imperial government was abolished by the Hunes, Gotthes Vandals, and such others: Then immediately, and at once, (betwixt the years of God, 300. and 450) start up these ten kings. The other translation of T. Beza and others, who translate, vna hora cum bestia, At one hour with the beast, may also very well stand with the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which sometimes signifieth after, sometimes with. And so in that sense, although after the beast, even after the fall of the Emperors (who in their time were that Roman beast & Latin Empire) the ten kings came, and began to reign, yet also this coming of theirs, was at one hour (that is to say, immediately) with the beast: to wit, they came and arose immediately with the Pope, who (since the fall of Emperors, hath ever been that Roman beast, & possessed the Empire thereof: and therefore saith the text, in the next verse: These (to wit, ten kings) have one counsel, and shall give over their strength and power to the beast, meaning to the Pope, who since this decay of Emperors, have broked for the most part, the style, rent, honors and seat of this Latin Empire, & Roman beast.

^x These be the wars (called the holy wars) which the Pope, his under kings and confederates, did raise against those kingdoms, princes, and particular professors, that following the truth, would any ways mean to repine against his Antichristian authority: But the Spirit of God here, discovereth their hypocritical terms of holy wars, affirming steadfastly, them to fight against Christ, and that at length to their eternal confusion.

^y Here doth the Angel declare to us, by whom, and after what manner the Antichristian and Idolatrous City of Rome shall be destroyed. The doers thereof shall be (saith he) the same ten Christian kings, who before had maintained her. The manner of this destruction of Rome, seemeth to be three-fold. First (saith the text) they shall hate her, and leave her desolate: taht is to say, (as appeareth by Paul. 2. Thess. 2.8. and Apoc. 14.6.) The truth of God's word and holy Evangel shall be first publicly preached, and by the Majesty of the coming thereof, and two edged sword of that holy Word, many of these ten Christian Princes, their kindreds, and people shall be converted from their Antichristian and Papistical superstitions, and shall hate the Roman seat, turn back from it, and leave it destitute of their assistance; and this is her first wrack. Secondly (saith the text) They shall eat her flesh: that is, these ten Christian kings, who before had enriched her, and made her fat with great benefices, rents and daily casualities, now hating her, shall eat up these rentes and rich benefices, and live thereon themselves: and both these two wracks are already come, thought not as yet altogether perfected. Resteth yet the last, whereof, thirdlie (saith the text) they shall burn her with fire: which appeareth not to be figuratiuelie taken, but literallie, by the next chapter, verses 8.9.16.17.18.21. by which it appeareth, that at length, Princes shall make war against the very city of Rome, take it captive, spoil it, and finally, so burn it with fire, that it shall be waste forever, as at more length in that chapter we shall now deduce.

The Text.

1 AND after these things, I saw another Angel come down from heaven, having great power, so that the earth was lightened with his glory.

2 And he cried out mightily, with a loud voice, saying, It is fallen it is fall̄, Babylon that great city, & is become the habitation of devils and the hold of all foul spirits, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.

3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornicatiō, & the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, & the merchantes of the earth ar waxed rich of the abundance of her pleasures.

4 And I hard another voice from heaven, say, Go out of her my people, that ye be not partakers in her sins, & that ye receive not of her plagues.

5 For her sins are come up unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.

6 Reward her, even as she hath rewarded you, and give her double according unto her works: and in the cup that she hath filled to you, fill her the double.

7 In as much as she glorified her self, and lived in pleasure, soe much give ye to her torment and sorrow: for she saith in her heart, I sit, being a Queen, & am no widow, and shall see no mourning.

8 Therefore shall her plagues come at one day, death, and sorrow, and famine, and she shall be burnt with fire: for strong is the Lord God, which will condemn her.

9 And the Kings of the earth shall bewail her, and lament for her which have committed fornication, and lived in pleasure with her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning.

10 And shall stand far off for fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, the great city Babylon, the mighty city for in one hour is thy judgment come.

11 And the marchāts of the earth shall weep and wail over her, for no man byeth their ware anymore.

12. The ware of gold and silver, and of precious stone, and of pearls and of fine linen, and of purple, and of silk, & of scarlet, and of all manner of Thyne wood, & of all vessels of yuorie, & of all vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and of iron, and of marble.

13 And of cynamon, and odors, and ointments, & frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots and servants, and souls of men.

14. (And the apples that thy soul lusted after, are departed from thee, and all things that were fat and excellent, ar departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more.)

15 And the marchāts of these things which were waxed riche, shall stand a far of from her, for fear of her torment, weeping and wailing.

16. And saying, Alas, alas, the gret city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, & gilded with gold, & precious stone, and pearls.

17 For in one hour so great riches are come to desolation. And every shipmaster, and all the people that occupy ships, and shipmen, and whosoever travel on the sea, shall stand a far off.

18 And cry when they see the smok of her burning, saying, What city was like unto this gret city.

19 And they shall cast dust on their heads, & cry weeping and wailing, and say, Alas, alas, the great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships on the sea, by her costlines: for in one hour she is made desolate.

20 O heaven rejoice of her, and ye holy Apo stles and Prophets: for God hath given your judgment on her.

21 Then a mighty An gel took up a stone, like a great millstone, & cast it into the sea, saying, with such violence shall the great city Babylon be cast, and shall be found no more.

22 And the voice of Harpers, and musitians, and of pipers, and truēpeters shall be heard no more in thee, and no crafts man, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found anymore in thee and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more in thee.

23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more in thee: and the voice of the bridegrom and of the bride, shall be heard no more in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth: & with thine enchantments were deceived all nations.

24 And in her was found the blood of the Prophets, and of the saints and of all that wer slain upon the earth.

The Prophetical Paraphrase.

1 AFterwarde came the ^a seconde of the seven thundering Angels from heaven, with great power and Majesty, lightening all the earth with the beams of his glory:

2 And he pronounced with a loud voice the doom and sentence following, saying, now shall fall, yea, even now shall fall that mighty imperial seat of ^b Rome, successor of great Babylon, and she shall become a desert dwelling of ^c devils and Fayries, and a solitary wilderness, for the repair of wild and ravenous fowls.

3 Because she hath poisoned all nations, with the venomous drinks of her idolatrous doctrine: and all the kings and governors of the earth, have followed her a whoring after idols: and the Merchantes of the earth ^d both spiritual and temporal, have been enriched through her voluptuous and delicate traffic.

4 Then heard I again, a spiritual and heavenly voice, charging all God his true, holy and elect Christians, to depart from that Roman seat, and leave all her superstitions, least they being participant of her offenses were also destroyed with her.

5 For her sins have craved vengeance from the heavens, and the Lord hath called to mind her iniquities.

6 Commanding therefore all men to ^e render unto her such wrack, as she hath deserved at their hand: yea, and to double the revenge upon her, that her works have deserved, and as she hath hitherto enticed them to drink in the cup of God's wrath, so they ar now to execute God's wrath twofold against her.

7 And so much as she hath vaunted and gloried in her self, and hath lived wealthilie in all sensualities and pleasures, so much the more to ad unto her torment & dolour. For in the presumption of her heart, she hath said, I sit ^f Queen and Maistres over the whole world, and I shall be destitute of no voluptuous pleasure, neither ever shall I see any sorrow.

8 Therefore, at once shall God pour out on her the plagues of death and mourning, for the ^g slaughter of her inhabitants, and she shall be enclosed and effamished: finally, taken captive, and burnt with fire: for almighty is the Lord, that hath given that sore sentence against her.

9 The Kings, Cardinals, and rulers of the earth, who have followed her in whoring spiritually after Idols, & have led a careless life in all her worldly pleasures, shall now mourn and bewail her, and shall become dolorous and sorrowful for her sake, when they shall understand that she is consumed and burnt up with fire, and destroyed forever.

10 They dare not approach to assist her, for fear to be wracked with her, but absenting them selves, shall mourn in their hearts, saying; Alas, alas, our chief city Rome, that great and mighty successor and daughter of Babel, for unawares is come thy destructiō.

11 The Merchants of the earth, craftsmen and traffiquers with her wares, shall lament & mourn for her destruction, for their delicate wares shall not henceforth be so saleable.

12 Even their rich and costly Idols, chalices, Paxes, & crucifixes, threefold crowns, myters, Bishops staves, and rings of gold, & silver set with pearls, and all manner of precious stones, surplices of fine linen, copes, mass-clothes, and other vestments of purple, of silk, & of scarlet, sielerings, tabernacles and other ornaments in Churches, and Church places of all manner of ^h well carved, and long lasting wood, Host boxes, and relique buses of Iuorie or fine wood, offering stocks and diverse vessels for Chrism, oil, salt; and holy water of fine timber, Snuffers, and incensours of brass, copper, or iron, founts and holy water stones of Allablaster, Marble, or Jasper.

13 Yea, their confections of cannell and sugered spices, for their Christmas & Easter feasts, their delicate perfumes, odors, and costly ointments: for their Pontificalls, their incense, roset and frankinscence, to burn in Churches, wine for their drink, and for daily masses, oil for their extreme unction, fine flour for their Hosts and mass bread, wheat and plenty of all manner of corns, with store of kyne and sheep, for their daily sustentation; Horses, mules, and mulets, with costly decored chariots for their journeying; Moors, Pages, Lackies and servants to serve them, & finally the pretended ⁱ merchandise of the souls of men from hell and purgatory, by soul masses, diriges, pardons, indulgences, remissions of sins, and such soul wares for lucre.

14 And the delicate and wealthy pleasures that thy soul lusted after, are departed from thee, and all thy profitable rentes, and glorious dignities are taken from thee, and shall never hereafter be restored to thee.

15 These Merchants and sellers of these wares, which hitherto were made wealthy thereby, dare not assist her, but absenting thenselves lest they be wracked with her, shall bewail and lament her,

16 Saying, Alas, alas, that mighty city which was decored with fine linen, & with abullements, pales, hangers, and tapestries of silk, purple and scarlet, & had her ^k sielerings over-gilt with gold, and was richly dect and replenished with all manner of precious stones and pearl:

17 For at an instant is she deprived and spoiled of all these riches, and all her Mariners, pylates, and governors of her great ^l ships and huge Galliasses, and every shipmaister, that transporteth her wares, standing a far off for fear to be wracked,

18 Understanding her to be burnt up with fire, and utterly destroyed, shall lament, saying, what city on earth was so mighty as this great city?

19 And they shall be grieved and disfigured with sorrow and anguish, and shall cry out, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that mighty and great city, by whom, all we her ship-masters and mariners were enriched, and made wealthy through the costlines of her delicate wares, for in an instant is she brought to desolation.

20 But contrarilie, O elect Church of God, Apostles and holy Prophets rejoice and triumph, yea, for the Almighty hath judged and revenged your cause against her.

21 Then a mighty Angel, shown me the comparison of a great millstone cast into the sea, declaring, that with such suddentie and violence should thou, O Rome, the mighty city, successor and daughter of great Babylon, be brought to utter confusion, so that thou shalt never ^m arise nor recover thereafter.

22 And the triumphant melody of thy Organes, and belles, hymns and canticles, bummes, timbrels, and rigols, shall never be hereafter heard, sounding in thy quiers, nor in thy houses or habitations, shall any manner of crafts-men be found dwelling: yea, not so much as the sound of any mil or quernes shall be heard grinding corn towards thee.

23 For there shall not dwell in thee, so much as one to light a torch or candle to shine in thee, and far less shall it be heard, any to marie, or to be married in thee, or to procreat, or replenishe with people thy ruined walls, for thy merchants (chief sellers of indulgences, and soul wares) become Cardinals and Bishops, and great men upon earth, and with thy alluring superstitions, all people & nations were blinded and deceived.

24 And that miserable city was found & convict of God, to be the author of the bludshed and martyrdom of all the Christians, and true professors that were slain throughout the whole earth.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a We interpret the Angel, that here pronounceth this decay of this spiritual Babylon, to be the seconde of the seven thundering Angels, because that same Angel proclaimed that same decay to fall in his time. Apoc. 14.8. and so consequently, we look (God willing) for the performance hereof, in this present Jubilee begun already in anno 1590. and ending in anno 1639. or thereby.

^b This Babylon is not literally Babylon itself, for that Babylon was destroyed by the Medes and Persians, according to the prophecies of Isaiah 13.17. and Jeremiah 51.11. and Psal. 137. and that, long be fore saint John wrote this, and never rose in authority again, but this Babylon is figurative or mystical Babylon, so called (Apoc. 17.5) for that this Babylon succedeth to the monarchy of the former, as the eroy to her grandmother, and is certainly the city of Rome as is proved by our 23. proposition, and by the whole tokens of the 17. chapter hereof, read also hereupon, Apoc. 14. note ^h .

^c The spirit of God, describing the horrible decay of royal Babylon. Isaiah. 13.21. for the greater agrauating of God's justice, and to move us to conceive the greater horror, not only saith simply it shall be a desert, or such a desert or wilderness, as no tame beast or bird dare resort into, for ravenous beasts and fowls of reif, that abide there: but even that it shall be a place so utterly elraich (as we term it) that also no man dare make residence there, for fear of devils, fayries & spirits of illusions: and, as the Rabbins interpret that text, Ibi saltabūt Fauni, Satyri, seu daemones pilosi, &c. The like is said here of this mystical Babylon or Babylonicall Rome, that it shall become a dwelling of devils, and a hold or residence of unclean spirits, not that the devils are as yet annexed to any certain residence, or that they like rather to go dwell in deserts, than to abide among men to seduce them, but that the spirit of God would have us his faithful to detest that city as abhominable, wherein devils shall dwell and possess the same as their due patrimony.

^d These merchants appear hereafter plainly by their wares, to mean but seculare merchants, sellers of all delicate wares to the Romans, as also their ecclesiastical merchants, priests, pardonars, & Legates, that sel their indulgences, pardones, and soul wares unto the whole world: consider this by the 12. and 13. verses hereof.

^e Now Princes, potentats, and mighty men on earth, go to, and execute God's wrath against this godless city, for here you have a special warrant and earnest command to revenge that cause, that is, not only your own cause, but also it is the cause of the Almighty, by the which ye are certified here, that that work shall go well with you, and shall prosper in your hands. Where note, that this doubling of revenge is spoken by a Prophetical Emphasis, as meaning thereby, that we ought without pity, ruth, and mercy to proceed with all possible extremity against that devilish seat, to the utter extirpation thereof, and not meaning that any punishment in this world that possibly may be executed by men, can be so much as equivalent with the single, and far les can be double to her wicked demerits: where through, in the ende of the next chapter, she and hers ar cast into hell fire eternally, as a full revenge.

^f Here doth the spirit of God describe and paint Rome no other wise, then she in her old monuments and coynings doth paint & set out herself: to wit, after the form of a lusty Lady, clad in no mourning weed, nor widows apparel, but gloriouslie and richlie decked, and decored with all delectable and costly ornaments, and therewithal, sitting inthroned in her throne, as Lady and mistress over the whole world, with her glorious titles, and blasphemous inscriptions Roma aeterna, foelix, invicta, and such others, where of read the note ^h Apoc. 17.

^g Here have we inserted certain clauses gathered out of other parts of this book, opening the manner of the destruction of Rome, that the prophecy may be the more plain. And first, where we interpret her mourning to be for the slaughter of her inhabitants (beside also for the ruin of her kingdom) we do not conjecture it without a warrant, that there shall be gret slaughter upon her inhabitants, for which they shall mourn, because the former plague (expressed in this text) that should fall on them, is death. Again, by the Apoc. 13.10. it is doubtless meant, that they shall be killed by the sword, because they have killed others with the sword. Secondly, because the text specifies, that they shall be effamished & burnt with fire, it betokeneth a siege and inclosing of them, and that she shall be taken captive, and therefore have we also inserted these clauses agreeing with the said warrant. Apoc. 13.10. wherein it is likewise meant, that they shall be led captive, because they have led others captive.

^h This 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is the wood Thyia which Theophrastus reporteth to be a long lasting, and incorruptible timber: hereof mentioneth Plinius lib. 13. cap. 16. And with this timber, Temples in old times were decored and replenished.

ⁱ After the spirit of God had reckoned out certain bodily wares which the Roman seat accustomed most to buy, now concludes he with these soul wares, which they and their merchants used chiefly to sel, whereby, they were so enriched, that thereby they were made able to buy all the former costly wares. These soulwares are pardons, indulgence, remissions of sins, trentalls, soul masses, and diriges, with such godless jestes, whereby, they promise for money, to deliver us from hell and purgatory, and to canonize us saints in heaven, and make us intercessors for our brethren on earth, and consequently, Christ's intercession to be needles. O blasphemy intolerable that maketh riche men (whom Christ saith shall hardly come in the kingdom of heaven) to become saints for money, and so tacitly to deprive our savior of his office of intercession and only mediation: doeth not Peter speak truly of these his false pretended successors. (2. Epist. cap. 2.) saying, they shall bring in damnable errors, denying the Lord that redeemed them, and through feigned words shall they make merchandise of men, to wit, (as here is said) by selling both their poor people's souls, and their own souls to the devil for worldly lucre. Herewith confer the note ^d preceeding.

^k Of these golden & gilded silerings and great riches of Rome, read the note ^m in Apoc. 17. with diverse old writers, describers of the Pomp of Rome.

^l These mighty mariners with their gret Galliasses, Venetiās, Spanishes, and other of that Antichristian flote, who hitherto, and latest of all in this 1588. year of God, have been so ready at every nod of their Apostatik step-mother, Rome, to have overwhelmed us poor and true Christian professors. Seeing now and perceiving by daily experience, that God fights for us, and daily advanceth our causes more and more to their destruction, shall now shortly faint and fall back, from assisting that cause anymore, only standing a far and bewailing that irreparable destruction that God is sending upon that godless city, and in their hearts lamenting the decay of their own prosperity, without making any farther debate or encounter in defense of that Romish seat.

^m Let none believe, that this destruction, desolation, and burning of Rome, is any of these destructions which are already performed by the Huns, Gotthes, Vandals, or others in time past, for these destructions were soon repared, but this destruction, (saith the spirit of God before, verse 14. and here verses 21.22.23.) shall be such, that never shall be repared again, that city never found nor founded again, her dignities and rents never restored to her, and finally, no inhabitant to dwell there, or so much as to light a candle in that execrable and accursed city again.

The Text.

1 AND after these things, I heard a great voice of a great multitude in heaven, saying, Hallelu-iah, salvation, and glory, and honor, and power be to the Lord our God.

2 For true and righteous ar his judgments: for he hath condemned the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, & hath auēged the blood of his servants shed by her hand.

3 And again they said, Hallelu-iah: and her smoke rose up for evermore.

4 And the four and twenty elders, and the four beasts fell down, and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen, Hallelu-iah.

5 Then a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him both small and great.

6. And I heard like a voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of strong thūdrings, saying, Hallelu-iah: for our Lord God all mighty hath reigned.

7. Let us be glad, and rejoice, and give glory to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, & his wife hath made her self ready.

8 And to her was granted, that she should be arrayed with pure fine linen & shining: for the fine linnē is the righteousness of saints.

9 Then he said unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the Lambs supper. And he said unto me, These words of God are true.

10 And I fell before his feet, to worship him, but he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and one of thy brethren, which have the testimony of Jesus. Worship God. For the testimony of Jesus, is the Spirit of prophecy.

11 And I saw heaven open, and behold, a white horse, & he that sat one him was called Faithful and true, and he judgeth and fighteth righteouslie.

12 And his eyes wer as a flamme of fire, and on his head wer many crowns, and he had a name written, that no man doeth know but himself.

13 And he was clothed with a garmente dipt in blood, and his name is called, THE WORD OF GOD.

14 And the warriors which were in heaven, followed him upon white horses, clothed with fine linen, white and pure,

15 And out of his mouth went a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the heathen: for he shall rule them with a rod of iron for he it is that treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.

16 And he hath upon his garment, and upon his thigh a name written, THE KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORD'S.

17 And I saw an Angel stand in the sun, who cried with a loud voice saying to all the fowls that did fly by the midst of heaven, Come and gather your selves together unto the supper of the great God

18 That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of high Captains, & the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, & of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all free men and bondmen, and of small and great.

19 And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth and their warriors gathered together, to make battle against him that sat on the horse, and against his soldiers.

20 But the beast was taken, and with him that false Prophet, that wrought miracles before him, whereby he deceived thē that received the beasts mark, and them that worshipped his image. These both were alive caste into a lake of fire, burning with brimstone.

21 And the remnāt wer slain with the sword of him that sits vpō the horse which cometh out of his mouth, and all the fowls were filled full with their flesh:

Paraphrasticall exposition.

HEreafter I considered, and behold, the voice of the whole multitude and congregation of God's true Church, saying, ^a let us praise the Lord, salvation, and glory, honor and power, belongeth to the Lord our God forever.

2 For true and righteous are all his proceedings, and he hath justly condemned that Idolatrous city and spiritual whore, which poisoned and infected all people on earth, with her Idolatrous doctrine, and God hath righteouslie avenged the bloodshed and cruel martyrdom of his Saints and servants, committed by her tyranny.

3 And again, and again, incessantlie continued they, saying, Let us praise the Lord, and the grief of her torment shall resound to the heavens, and never shall have an end.

4 And all the true professors of the old and new Testaments, prostrated themselves and worshipped God, who reigned in his throne among them, saying, even so, O Lord, let us praise thee forever.

5 Then did the voice of God's Spirit, proceeding from the throne of his truth, exhort all his elect servants, both small and great, that fear him, to render him praise forever.

6 And with that was heard the great dinne and mighty voices of all the huge multitude of God his ^b people, as the resounding noise of many waters, and of his true Teachers and Prophets, thundering out God's praises, saying, Let us praise God, for our Lord God Almighty hath prevailed, and shall reign henceforth forever more.

7 Let us be glad and rejoice, and give to him the praise, that hath now vouchsafed to unite his Son, that immaculate Lamb, Christ Jesus, in spiritual ^c spousage with us, his holy Church, and now is our Church purged from Antichristianism, and ready decked for him, as his true Spouse.

8 And he hath propined and presented her with gifts and shining garments of purity and innocence, betokening that perfect purity and righteousness, that God hath granted to everyone of her particular saints and professors.

9 Then said the Angel unto me, publish thou, and show forth unto all men, how blessed they are, that are called of God to be participant of that holy ^d Supper and marriage banquet, whereby we are united and espoused to Christ Jesus, and he said moreover, all that I have said unto thee is of ^e God, and shall surely come to pass.

10 And I fell down at his feet to have ^f worshipped him: but he rebuked me, saying, Beware thou do it not, for I am but a servant of God, as thou art, and as one of thy brethren, bearing the testimony of Christ Jesus: worship nothing except God only, for we that do testify of Christ Jesus, are not God, but Spirites of his prophecy.

11 At this time the Church of GOD shall be patent and visible, and therein shall be perfect and sincere Professors, and that profession that they do bear on them shall be of ^g Christ Jesus, who is called the faithful and true incarnate word of God, who doeth judge with justice, and fighteth righteouslie.

12 And with the fierce and fiery eyes of foresight doeth terrify his enemies, and his head is crowned with many victories over them, and he hath a name, which none knoweth but himself, even none doeth know Christ Jesus, the very true incarnate Word of God, but they who are his mystical body, even they who are in him, and he in them.

13 His apparel was besprinkled with the blood that he did shed for our redemption, ^h as also with the blood of his enemies, whom he hath trodden down: and he is named that Word of God, that was before all beginning, and now hath received flesh.

14 And all the whole Army and elect Congregation of his true Church, followed his will and precepts, truly journeying and traueyling through this world in their mortified and regenerate flesh, clothed with the garments of his purity and righteousness.

15 And out of his mouth proceeded true doctrine, piercing and subdewing on every side, the hearts of all Nations, and under the Scepter of his servitude doeth he govern and subdew them: for he also it is, who doeth ⁱ press and tread down these wicked and reprobate people, that drink up iniquity, and provoke the vengeance of almighty God.

16 And he beareth in his badge, the style and title of KING OF KINGES, AND LORD OF LORD'S.

17 Then I saw a mighty ^k Angel who did awaite upon the Ecclesiastical estate, and affairs of the Gospel, proclaiming openly and patentlie, to all Warriours, Soldiers, and other ravenous people, that dwelled among them of the true Church of God, forewarning them, that they should convene and gather themselves together, against that time, which almighty God had appointed for that great spoil, slaughter, and bloodshed, which they must eat up and devour.

18 And that then they should shed the blood, and eat up the rents, and spoil the riches of Papistical kings, and Cardinals, and of their riding knights and Captains, subuerting them, horse and man: and finally should devour up and destroy all, both free and bond man, both great and small, that were of that sect.

19 And I foresaw that the great Roman Monarch, and his confederate kings and their great Armies had ever conuened together, to fight and rebel against that true words of God, that his professors did bear, and against all the true Ministers thereof.

20 And therefore also were taken these Monarchs, and their ^l Pseudopropheticall Popes, who had counterfeited miracles, and made lying wonders before them of the Empire, to deceive all those who did profess obedience unto that Empire, bearing the badges and marks thereof, and them that reverenced the counterfeit Emperors thereof: and these two, even straight after this ^m mortal life, were caste down to hell, there to be tormented forever, with the burning fire and sulphurious flammes thereof.

21 And the rest of their Army and partakers were altogether overcome, vanquished and suppressed by that true and sincere doctrine, which did proceed from out of the mouth of Christ Jesus, that incarnate and holy Word, which all true professors do moste constantly bear testimony of and profess, and all greedy and ravenous people, reuers spoilers, and auaritious men, were satisfied aboundantlie with the rich spoils, Church rentes, and benefices of these Antichristian people,

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a That Hallelu-iah is interpreted, Praise the Lord, read Jerome de interpretation nominum. This word, as also Amen and Selah, and diverse other Hebrew words, as being Vocabula artis, even notable Theological terms, that in few syllables do contain great matter, are therefore in all translations left vninterpreted, for that S. John himself writing in Greek, doth nevertheless retain them in Hebrew, yet in the Paraphrase we think meet to leave nothing vnexponed.

^b Waters to mean people, and Thunders to mean Preachers, read in the note ^b Apoc. 14.

^c Of this Spouse and spousage, read the note ^a Apoc. 12. and our 22. proposition.

^d The parable of this marriage banquet of Christ Jesus, is at length expressed in Matth. 22. Hereof the Supper of the Lord is the perfect type and symbol.

^e Here is the certainty of these prophecies threefoldlie confirmed: first, in that they are revealed by an Angel. Secondly, in that he testifieth that they are of God. And thirdlie, for that in express terms he affirmeth them to be true and certain.

^f O miserable Papists, why go ye barefooted, and barelegged on pilgrimage, and do fall kneeling and groveling before your Idolles, adoring either them, or yet at the best, those Saints whom they represent, seeing a more glorified Saint than any of your Saints (whom for the most parte, yourselves make and canonize) even an holy Angel, who never was a sinful man, never fell nor made defection at any time from God, as men Saints a thousand thousand times have done, but ever abode perfect and holy, here doeth abhor and detest all kneeling and worshipping before him, greatly rebuking Saint John, for meaning and preasing thereunto, and in express terms, forbidding the same, and yielding the godly reason, that none should be worshipped but God only. Away, away with your captious distinctions of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and all such visards as excuse idolatry, for here the pure, naked and simple word of God, spoken by the mouth, and uttered by the example of this holy Angel of God, and of God's holy Prophet Saint John, doeth detect all your hypocritical sophisms. The Lord open your eyes, for in this text among many moe, doeth the light clearly shine. The same example for the more aggreging hereof, is repeated over again in the Revel. 22.8.9.

^g That this that rideth on the white horse, is the true and incarnate word of God even Christ Jesus, appeareth plainly by the 13. and 16. verses following, and by the whole harmonicall tokens of this text, and of Apoc. 6.2. conferred also with the note ^d of Apoc. 12.

^h Seeing Christ the incarnate word of God, treadeth the winepress of God's wrath, in the 15. verse, therefore doeth this blood wherewith his garments are besprinkled, bear the type of the blood of his enemies, which he hath shed in the winepress of God's justice, as appeareth by Isaiah 63.3. beside also the figure of that blood, which he shed out of his body for our redemption.

ⁱ To tread the winepress of God's wrath, doeth here not only mean, to execute God his latter judgment of eternal damnation against the wicked, as it doeth particularly mean in the end of the 14. chapter: but it doth mean generally the execution of all God's judgments against offenders. And in that general sense, how Christ our righteous judge and revenger doeth tread this press, read Isaiah. 63. and Lament. 1.15.

^k This Angel certainly beareth the type of all God's Ministers in this age, who standing in the Sun, that is, standing and awaiting on the Gospel and Ecclesiastical affairs, openly and patentlie proclaimed the destruction of Babylon, whereby those Ravens and ravenous fowls, that fly by the midst of heaven, that is the ravenous and greedy people that dwell among them of the true Church, shall be couragiouslie enanimated to put hand to work, and spoil that wicked City, and eat up all their riches. So that their greedy avarice in this case, shall advance the work of the Lord in a part, although the applying thereof to the use of the true Church, were more the duty of these temporal auarious persons.

^l Here is to be seen, what it is to wordly Princes to maintain and assist false teachers, for here is not only the Pope, that false illuder of those of the Empire, thrown down headlong to hell, but also those Monarchs and Emperors that assisted him, and such other false teachers in this world, in the world to come shall participate with them in eternal torment. And that this false prophet here mentioned, is one with the two horned Antichristian beast, and consequently is the Pope, is proved in our 25. and 26. propositions.

^m This lake burning with fire and brimstone, where these imperial beasts, and Pseudoprophetical Popes ar placed, are torments enduring for evermore (as saith Saint John, Apoc. 20.10.) and are the second death, even the death of the soul (Apoc. 20.14. and Apoc. 21.8.) and therefore is it neither a temporal punishment, neither the fire of Purgatory, but the aeternal flaming fire of Gehenna, ont of the which there is no redemptiō. And here note against Purgatory, that the Pope himself & his imperial princes, deuisers and maintainers thereof, have, by this text, no leisure given them to resort thither, but straightway, while they are skarse dead, to hell must they go the nearest way, and therefore saith the text here, And these two were alive cast into that lake, &c. as if he would say, skarse is their soul and life gone forth of their bodies, but it is as soon in hell, without any intermission or mediate place. So that they and their sect hereafter in experience shall find no other Purgatory to them, but the eternal flamming fire of hell, nor to the elect, but the blood of Christ, although now they debate Purgatory by fire and sword.

Historical application.

1 NOwe it pleased the the mercy and providence of God, by his holy Spirit, and heavenly Angels, to restrain the tyrannical power and universal rage of Satan.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

1 ANd I saw an Angel descēding from heaven, who had power of God, to open and close the mysteries of hell, & to restrain by his hand, the power of the Devil, in the chains of God's fear.

The Text.

1 ANd I saw an Angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottemlesse pit, and a great chain in his hand.

Historical application.

2 So that after the continual and successive tyrant ny of heathen Roman Emperors, and last of Diocletian, who in one month slew 17000. martyrs, arose at length the first public Christian Emperor, Constantine the great, about the year of Christ, 300. from which time to the days of Pope Boniface rhe 8. and of Ottoman the great, & first Emperor of Mohammedans, An. 1300. even the space of a thousand years, the Devil and his raging tyrants of this world, were restrained from that high degree of universal tyranny, that they both before and after used.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

2 And he foreshowed me, howe God had appointed to take that old ^a dragon and venomous serpent, even the devil, that odious Satan, & should restrain him in bondage ^b a thousand years.

The Text.

2 And he took the dragon, that old serpent, which is he devil & Satan, and he bound him a thousand years.

Historical application.

3 For God so dantoned them, and abased the power of Satan, that he might well stir up particular and provincial wars, but universal wars among the people & whole nations of the world, that is to say, between Monarch & Monarch there was none raised during all these 1000. years, and after these thousand years, ending in An. 1300. it pleased God to permit Satan, by his instruments, so raise up most terrible and universal wars for a season.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

3 And should depose him from his ^c highest tyrānicall power, to his lowest estate; and in such wise should he be restrained and enclosed, and the closure so confirmed of God, that he should ^d no further stir up deceitfully the Heathen nations to universal ^e warfare, til these thousand years were expired, and thē should the devil be loosed to stir up great wars among thē for a season.

The Text.

3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and he shut him up, and sealed the door upon him, that he should deceive the people no more, till the thousand years wer fulfilled, for after that he must be loosed for a little season.

Historical application.

4 Now in the beginning of these 1000. years, a new kind of supreme government, and judicial authoristart up, to wit, the Papistical government, by Pope Sylvester the first, in An. 315. to whom, and whose successors, Constantine gave both kingdom and judicial power ouerall Christian Churches, this at length came to that tyranny, that they martyred all those that truly professed Christ, and preached the word of God, and all that reverenced not that Roman seat, nor these counterfeit Emperors, or images of the Empire, whom they inaugurated, neither were marked with Chrism, or crosses on their foreheads or hands, for even then was there a latent and invisible Church, that lived privily as true Christians, triumphing and reigning over these Papistical abuses, during all these thousand years.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

4 At this time he let me see, that there should be ^f new seats, and supreme authorities erected, and these that were erected in authority, should have judicial power given them, so I perceived many, whō they had judged, martyred, and condemned to death, for bearing the testimony of Jesus Christ, & for professing the true word of God, and which did not reverence the Antichristian Empire, nor the coūterfet Emperors thereof, neither had professed his superstitious marks, or born the same on their forheads, or in their hands, & these lived & reigned as true Christians, ^g during all these 1000. years.

The Text.

4 And I saw seats: & they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them, and I saw the souls of them that wer beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which did not worship the beast, neither his image, neither had taken his mark upon their foreheds or on their hands, & they lived and reigned with christ a thousand years.

Historical application.

5 But the rest, I mean the whole outward visible church lay wholly as dead, and corrupted with Papistical errors, and began not to be raised up nor quickened by the word of life, till after the year of God, a thousand three hundred when that all these thousand years were outrun, and then began mo and moe to rise daily from their former Antichristian errors: this rising from Antichristian errors, is the ⁱ first resurrection, that goes before the resurrectiō of the dead.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

5 But the rest of the people, that lay ^h dead in Antichristian errors, arose not therfrō, to embrace the word of life till these thousand years were run out: this rising from Antichristian errors, is the ⁱ first resurrection, that goes before the resurrectiō of the dead.

The Text.

5 But the rest of the ded men shall not live again, until the thousand years be finished: this is the first resurrection.

Historical application.

6 Happy is he and blessed that riseth truly from these errors, and so is participant of that first resurrection, for upon them the second death, which is the death of the soul, shall have no power, but they shall become Priests and Sacrificers of their pure & holy prayers unto God and his Son Christ Jesus and shall reign with him spiritually, the ^k thousand years of the great Sabbath, which is to say, forever and ever.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

6 Happy is he and blessed that riseth truly from these errors, and so is participant of that first resurrection, for upon them the second death, which is the death of the soul, shall have no power, but they shall become Priests and Sacrificers of their pure & holy prayers unto God and his Son Christ Jesus and shall reign with him spiritually, the ^k thousand years of the great Sabbath, which is to say, forever and ever.

The Text.

6 Blessed & holy is he, that hath part in the first resurrection: for on such the second death hath no power: but they shall be the Priests of God and of christ, and shall reign with him a thousand year.

Historical application.

7 But these former 1000. years being expired in An. 1300. even that very year Pope Boniface the 8. beginning the first Iubelie, was clothed the one day in his Popelike pontifical, and the next day in an Emperors Robe royal, and bearing before him two swords, saying, Ecce duo gladii hîc, thereby he vindicated to himself both the spiritual and temporal impire over all the quarters of the earth: on the contrary parte, was Ottoman the great, who aspiring to be Monarch, was crowned that same year Emperor over all the four nations Mahometās.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

7 And whē the ^l former 1000. years shall be ^m outrun, the devil shall be loosed of his foresaid bondage,

The Text.

7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison.

Historical application.

8 And so from this forth the devil stirred up betwixt these two pretended Monarchs and their successors, moste terrible wars, by such universal multitudes and inumerable Armies, as hath not been heard of before.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

8 And shall pass out to deceive the people that dwell in all the arthes, or four quarters of the countries of ⁿ Gog and of Magog, even stirring up the one against the other to battle, & shall gather them in number, as the ^o sea sand.

The Text.

8 And shall go out to deceive the peo- which are in the four quarters of the erth even Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle, whose num ber is as the sand of the sea

Historical application.

9 And their chief skirmishes and battelles, were fought besides the lands of Christians, in Europe and in Asia minor, and thereabout, where God had first planted his holy Citizens, even these seven Churches that Saint John writeth unto: But (God willing) at length shall these Papistical and Mahometane kingdoms, both enemies to God, be destroyed by the power & force of God's word.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

9 And they shall gather together in the plain of the earth, toward and about those cuntries, ^p cities and dwellings, where Christians, and Christ's holy citizens had made their residence: but at length by the fiery tongues of the Apostolic doctrine & flāming fire of God's word from heaven, shall both Gog & Magog be overcome.

The Text.

9 And they went up into the plain of the earth, which compassed the tents of the Saints about, and the beloved city: but fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured thē.

Historical application.

10 And Satan, that gret deceiver of the world shall be cast into hell fire eternally, where also all the godless Roman and Mahometicke Emperors, and other wicked Princes, together with all false Prophets Papisticals, Mahometickes, & others, shall terriblie be tormented day and night for evermore,

Paraphrasticall exposition.

10 And the devil that shall deceue thē & stir thē up to warfare shall be cast into the eternal flame of Gehenna, where also the gret Emperors of the earth, & the false Antichristian Prophets shall be tormented day & night forever more.

The Text.

10 And the devil that deceived them, was cast into a lake of fire & brimston, where the beast and the false Prophet shall be tormented even day and night for evermore.

Historical application.

11 When Christ in his majesty shall come to judgment, for then certainly shall heaven and earth be renewed.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

11 For I saw that at this time should the true & sincer justice seat of God appear and Christ our just judge sitting therō, at whose presence this heaven & earth shall then utterly ^q melt away, and all things be renewed

The Text.

11 And I saw a great white throne, and one that sat on it, from whose face fled away both the earth and heaven, and their place was no more found.

Historical application.

12 And we are sure that then the second and last resurrection should be, wherein generally all men small and great, that ever died, shall rise again, and appear before that justice seat of God, and the ^r register books of all men's consciences be opened up, and laid abroad, and the great ^r register of God his predestination, and book of life shall be opened and made patent, and the dead shall be judged according to their ^s works, written and registered in their consciences.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

12 And we are sure that then the second and last resurrection should be, wherein generally all men small and great, that ever died, shall rise again, and appear before that justice seat of God, and the ^r register books of all men's consciences be opened up, and laid abroad, and the great ^r register of God his predestination, and book of life shall be opened and made patent, and the dead shall be judged according to their ^s works, written and registered in their consciences.

The Text.

12 And I saw the dead, both great & small, stand before God, and the books wer opened, & another book was opened, which is the book of life, & the deed wer judged of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.

Historical application.

13 And the waltering world, by his raging seas and stormy tempests inveighing against our flesh, shall render again all that have died by it, and the devil by his deadly and desperate greifes, and infernal temptations of the mind, shall render again all that hath died by him, and every man shall be judged accorto his works.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

13 And the waltering world, by his raging seas and stormy tempests inveighing against our flesh, shall render again all that have died by it, and the devil by his deadly and desperate greifes, and infernal temptations of the mind, shall render again all that hath died by him, and every man shall be judged accorto his works.

The Text.

13 And the sea gave up her dead, which were in her, & death and hell delivered up the dead, which were in them: & they were judged, every man according unto their works.

Historical application.

14 And the ^t infernal spirits and damned Devils, who are as death and hell it self, shall be cast in the burning flame and unquenchable fire thereof: this is the second and everlasting death.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

14 And the ^t infernal spirits and damned Devils, who are as death and hell it self, shall be cast in the burning flame and unquenchable fire thereof: this is the second and everlasting death.

The Text.

14 And death & hell wer cast into the lake of fire: this is the second death.

Historical application.

15 And whosoever is not contained in the register of God's merciful predestination, & book of life, shall also be cast in with them in that eternal and unquenchable fire.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

15 And whosoever is not contained in the register of God's merciful predestination, & book of life, shall also be cast in with them in that eternal and unquenchable fire.

The Text.

15 And whosoever was not found writ̄ in the book of life, was cast into the lake of fire.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a The former parte of the history of this Dragon Satan, is to be found in the twelfth chapter hereof: to the which, this chapter is to be subjoined.

^b To wit, a thousand years of the 1260. years, that the church abode latent and invisible, as at more length is opened in our 34. Proposition.

^c This deep wherein Satan is now closed, is not as yet the deep pit, and endless pain of Gehenna, for as yet, he is but retained in the chains of darkness, till the latter day, when he shall be damned eternally to the deep of hell (2. Pet. 2.) But this hell or deep, called in Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and in Latin abyssus is sometime taken for the depth of the earth, or of waters locallie: as Psal. 105. •• Sometime for low estate and base degree, as both here, and •• oc. 17.8. where the imperial beast riseth out of this hell or deep, •• d goeth thereafter to decay, but out of hell there is none that riseth, specially, no Emperor or mankind: wherefore in this text ( abyssus meaning but a low degree and base estate) the Devil is but thirled and restrained from his uttermost tyranny, and not at this time bound in Gehenna: for as all the scriptures testify, he hath ever had and shall have to the worlds end that freedom & liberty to go tēpting mankind, seeking as a raging Lyon whom he may devour: read further hereupon in our 35. proposition.

^d It is said in the Apoc. 12. (where the former part of this history is set out) that the Church of God shall be persecuted and chased into the desert by this Dragon, & made invisible 1260. years: and therefore now alluding to that, he saith here, that Satan is bound, that he shall not sedu e any farther: to wit, any farther than is said already in that 12. chapter: and so in this chapter he is not restrained simply from persecution, and from all manner of seduction, such, as particular wars, and martyrdoms, and sowing of heresies, but from stirring up of universal wars, as is proved in the said 35. proposition.

^e Sence Christ's days to this day, the Church of God wanted never either schisms or persecution: therefore, this bondage of Satan for a 1000. years, is only (as is said) from stirring up of universal wars, as is proved in the said 35. proposition.

^f Because the judgment seat, and judicial throne of Christ followeth shortly, verse 11. and that with him his elect shall sit (Apoc. 2.26.27. and note ^x thereof, and Apoc. 3. verse 21. and note ^f thereof.) Therefore this throne and authority that here is erected, appears not to be of the elect souls, but rather upon the contrary part to be the throne of the Antichristian beast, who here doth martyr these Saints of God, that reigned against antichristianisme these thousand years professing Christ in this world, & shall therefore eternally reign with Christ in his throne hereafter ver. 11.

^g Although during these 1000. years & more, the true Church lurked in the wilderness (as Apoc. 12.6.14. is said) yet was not that Church so invisible, but the Dragon in the Antichrists persō in all ages, espied some of the children of the true latent Church, and martyred them: as both here, and Apoc. 12.17. is mentioned. So this confirms our former assertion, where we say, the Devil here is not simply bound, but in a manner, as we prove in our sa •• 35. proposition. Moreover hereof is gathered, that seeing (by this text) they that worshipped not the Antichristian beast, his image, or mark was persecuted a 1000. years, therefore necessarily the Antichrist reigned a 1000. years at the least: & consequently, these who supposeth him to reign but three years and an half, ar deceived, as is proved in our 16. Proposition.

^h The former martyrs and professors being the inward and invisible Church (Apoc. 11.1.) These whole remanent here spoken off, are the utter court and visible pretended Church called in that chapter Gentiles, that is Idolatrous Ethnics, and John there ve. 2. is forbidden to account or regard them: for here saith he, they lie all dead and drunken in Antichristian errors, for the space of a 1000. years: and so indeed from the days of Pope Sylvester the first, to the days of Pope Boniface the eight: that 1000. years the seat of Rome having no match nor encounter, suffered never any to be seen vouchable or visible of the true Church: but there about, and from thence forth such hot wars fell betwixt the empyre of Rome and the Mahumeticke empyre, that unawares, diverse true professors openly and vowably did arise and start up, such as John de rupe scissa ann. 1240. Gulielmus de Sancto amore anno 1260. Arnoldus de villa noua & Petrus Cassiodorus Italian anno 1302. Dantes Aligherius and Gulielmus Occam anno 1321. Franciscus Petrarcha 1374. Johannes Wicklevus anno, 1390. Johannes Hus & Hieronymus de Praga Bohemians and martyrs anno 1415. And then did arise by their doctrine a visible reformed Church in Bohemia, and thereafter be Luther in Germany, and so ever moe and moe visible Churches and public teachers ar risen from Papistical and Antichristian errors, even to this day: and all these were sometime dead in these former Antichristian errors, but (praised be God) are now revived by the spirit of God in this first resurrection.

ⁱ That there be two resurrections, and two deaths, and what they be is plain in the scriptures. The first resurrection, is the rising from errors, of which saith Solomon. Prov. 24.16. Seven times in a day falleth the just man, and yet riseth again: and this first resurrection is chiefly meant, from antichristian errors, as here, and in Daniel 12.2. wherein saith he, many shall rise, &c. whereas the second resurrection is the general resurrection of the dead where •• • ot only many, but even all, shall arise again: as to the two deaths they are also plain. The first, is the death of our fleshly bodies here, which the scriptures call oft a sleep: the second death, is the endless dying of body and soul in hell fire eternally, read hereof, Apoc. 2. ver. 11. and note ^k thereof.

^k After our exemption (here spoken of) from the second death, and after our eternal kingdom and priesthood with Christ, this reign of 1000. years in this place, cannot be temporal or definite: for by the grounds of Christian religion, that reign is eternal, how then here a thousand years is taken for aeternitie, ye may consider by the comparison of the six days of labor, & the Sabbaths rest with the six thousand years, that we must labor in this world, and thereafter have eternal rest, whereof we have spoken in our 14. proposition, and ye shall find, that although every day of weekly work days meaneth (according to 2. Pet. 3.8.) 1000. years definitely: yet the Sabbaths 1000. years represents aeternitie. And such like doubtless though the other 1000. years of this chapter ar definitly to be taken for a 1000. common years: yet these 1000. years of our reigning with Christ, after we are freed from the second death, must infinitely be taken for aeternity and for the eternal Sabbath. Where note, that by this text literally and definitely taken, resulted the great error of Cerinthus, and his sect of Chiliasts or Millenaries, who thought our reign with Christ to be on earth, and temporal for a 1000. years, and we then again to die, and lie dead another 1000. years, and so about by vicissitudes, as did of old the Platonics, and of new in a manner the Origenists. Further, some also by the mistaking of this text, suspected the authority of this whole Revelation: but to the true Christian conceiuer hereof, both is the authority of this book confirmed, and the heresy of the Millenaries refelled.

^l Though in the former verses by the last note 1000. years, is there proved to mean aeternitie: yet these thousand years here spoken of, are the same 1000. years literally & definitely spoken of in the verses, 2.3.4. and 5. for all these 1000. years are spoken of things temporal, while we are yet in this world, and agreeth historically with these same 1000. years that begins about the year of Christ 300. and ends in the year of Christ 1300. as is proved in our 34. proposition, but years, times, and numbers specified of the world to come (as verse 6.) must mean aeternitie, seeing after the latter day, there shall be no day, yea no year, time nor numeral distinction thereof, but aeternitie without measure, Apoc. 10.6. And therefore be sure this present text here, is the progress & large deduction of that loosing of Satan, which was but summarly touched, and forewarned in the end of the third verse, and so this loosing is all one with that loosing.

^m This text doth confirm our former assertion, whereby we affirm Satan's bondage these thousand years, to be only from raising of universal tyranny and wars: for proof now whereof when here he is loosed, he raised now universal wars, by enanimating of God's public enemy Magog, with his Princes of the Orient, against God's latent enemy, & Antichrist Gog, with his whole Princes of the Occident: and so came it to pass that very last year of these thousand, even the year of God, 1300. that Pope Boniface the 8. challenged to himself in his triumphant Iubelie, the double Monarchy, both spiritual and temporal, over the whole world. And contrarilie, that same year, Ottoman the great, was crowned the first Emperor of the Mohammedans: & so from thence forth betwixt these, and their successors, there followed out continual and universal wars of the whole Orient, against the whole Occident, by armies of innumerable people.

ⁿ That Gog is the Roman and Papistick Empire, and Magog the Mahometicke Empire, read and consider the 32. Proposition.

^o The Mahometick horsemen only of this army, being (Apoc. 9.16) reckoned to two hundred thousand thousand horsemen, no marvel though here both the Armies, Mahometicke & Papistick, yea, both horsemen and footmen thereof, be more comparable to the sea sand, than to any definite number: further concerning this matter, read Apoc. 9.16. and note ^h thereof.

^p Consider the progress of Ottomans wars, and his successors Emperors of Mahometanes, and ye shall find the greatest part of all their battles, both intestine, and also against the Popes forces, to have been fought among Christians, and God's holy Citizens. For Ottoman fought, and did win Bithynia, and much of the coaste side at Pontus Euxinus in the country of Asia minor, where these seven Churches lay, that Saint John writeth to. Then Ottomans son Or •••• s fought amongst the Grecians, and in diverse Christian partes 〈◊〉 Europe, and conquered Prusia. Then Amurathes their third Emperor, made great conquest in Europe about Constantinople, and fought many battles thereabout: and so forth, with their successors, who never rested, making all their battles among the Christians in Asia minor, Bulgaria, Walachia, Seruia, Bosna, Croatia, Illyria, Hungaria, Epirus, Peloponnesus, and at length, in Spain and Italy, with marvelous success, in so much that Mahomet, their ninth Emperor subverted the two Christian Empires of Constantinople and Trapezo • da, and wan twelve Christian kingdoms, with two hundred Christian Cities, beside diverse Ilandes, as ye shall find lib. 3. Romanorum Principum John. Baptistae Egnatii, and in other histories.

^q Of this dissolution of the heaven, the earth, and all the elements, read 2. Pet. 3.10. and next chapter hereof: So that by the Scriptures, apparently heaven and earth shall be one habitacle of God's Saints and holy servants.

^r The book of life and predestinate salvation, is effectually registered with God in his mercy, whereof, although by faith the Spirit of God giveth our Spirit a feeling, yet the same is not effectually registered in our conscience, I mean our conscience beareth no testimony that we have any merit of life in us. But the other books of God's just judgment, are indeed effectually registered in our conscience, which beareth the fearful record of all our iniquities, whereby the consciences of the wicked do testify their own damnation. Wis. 17.10.11. while as contrarilie, the register book of God's mercy exemeth the godly from their deserved damnation, and promoteth them free lie to life everlasting.

^s By works here are we judged and justified, and not by faith only, as also James 2.24. testifieth, meaning hereby that of lively faith, and of the good works that followeth thereupon man is justified, and not of that dead faith, that is by it self alone, without any good works: otherwise were the words of Paul (Rom. 3.28) express contrary to this text, and to James, for saith Paul, We are justified by faith, without the works of the Law, that is to say, not without good works whatsoever, but meaning, that we are justified by lively faith, with such small good works, as our weak nature will suffer that faith to produce, although it be without the precise works that the Law requireth: and for confirmation of this interpretation, and union of these texts, ye 〈◊〉 find both James and Paul agree in diverse places; that faith without works is a dead faith, and serveth nothing to justification. And again, they agree both, that all works (howe good so ever they seem) that proceed not from faith, are evil. And so it is all one to say with Saint Paul, We are justified by fruitful faith, or faith that produceth good works, although not the works that the Law requireth, or to say with James, and here with Saint John, we are justified by faithful works, seeing a working faith and faithful works are inseparable, and none can have the one without the other. So for conclusion, these works, by the which here we are judged, are to be esteemed good or evil, not in themselves, or in so far as they satisfy the Law (for so were all works evil and imperfect) but in so far forth, as they have or want faith adjoined with them, they are accounted good or evil only.

^t To cast death or hell, or such vnliuelie things into this eternal fire, cannot be meaned here: But for as much as death and hell by Satan's procurement is brought upon mankind, and so Satan is author thereof: Therefore metonymice death and hell are taken for the Devil and all damned Spirites. The like is mentioned in diverse places of the Scripture, as in Isaiah. 28.15.18. where by their league and band made with death and hell, is doubtleslie meant, the giving of themselves over unto the Devil and all iniquity, and in Isaiah. 38.18, where, in saying, that hell and death shall not praise God; is meaned, that the Devil and damned Spirites shall not praise God: and so in Osee. 13.14. O death, I will be thy death, and O hell, I will be thy destruction, What else is this than the victory of Christ over death and hell, by treading down the head of Satan, and casting him into the eternal torment of death and hell, who hath been the intiser and only author of death and hell. So then here (verse 13.) the Devil and his instruments under the terms of death and hell, doeth exhibit to judgment all those whom he hath destroyed by his temptations, as the world is said before (under the terms of sea) to have exhibited all that have died by it, including betwixt them all that ever died, for all men either die by corporal grief of body, or spiritual grief of mind. So then here (verse 14.) this death and hell, that 〈◊〉 aeternallie cast into the lake of fire, can be no other than the devil and damned Spirites, who enticed man to death and hell, and therefore are casten into that eternal and unquenchable fire of Gehenna, agreeing with verse 10. preceeding.

〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉

The Text.

1 ANd I saw a new heaven, & a new earth, for the first heaven, and the first earth were passed away, and there was no more sea.

2 And I John saw the holy city new Jerusalem come down from God out of heau •• prepared as a b trimmed for her husband.

3 And I heard a great voice out of heavē, saying, Behold, the Tabernacle of God, is with men, and he will dwell with them: and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be their God with them.

4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes: and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, neither crying, neither shall there be anymore pain, for the first things are passed.

5 And he that sat up on the throne, said, Behold, I make all things new: and he said unto me, Write, for these things are faithful & true.

6 And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha an Omega, the beginning and the end, I will give to him that is a thirst, of the well of the water of life freely.

7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things, and I will be his God, and he shall be my Son.

8 But the fearful & unbelieving, and the abhominable, & murderers, & whoremongers, and sorcerers, & Idolaters, & all liars shall have their parte in the lake which burneth with fire & brimstone, which is the seconde death.

9 And there came vn to me one of the seven Angels, which had the seven vials; full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me saying, Come: I will show thee the bride, the Lambes wife.

10 And he carried me away in the spirit, to a great & hie mountain, and he shown me the great city, holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven, from God.

11 Having the glory of God, & her shining was like unto a stone, moste precious, as a Jasper stone, clear as Crystal.

12 And had a great wall and hie, and had twelve gates, & at the gates twelve Angels, & the names written, which are the twelve tribes of the children of Israel.

13 On the East parte there were three gates, and on the North side three gates, on the South side three gates, and on the West side three gates.

14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the Lambes twelve Apostles.

15 And he that talked with me, had a golden reed to measure the city withal, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.

16 And the city lay four square, and the length is as large as the breadth of it, and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs, and the length, and the breadth, and the height of it are equal.

17 And he measured the wall thereof, an hundredth forty and four cubits, by the measure of man, that is, of the Angel.

18 And the building of the wall of it, was of Jasper, and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass.

19 And the foundatiouns of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stons: the first foundation was Jasper, the seconde of Sapphire: the third of a Chalcedonie: the fourth of a Smaragde.

20 The fifth of a Sardonyx: the sixte of a Sardius: the seventh of a Chrysolit: the eight of a Beryl: the ninth of a Topaze, the tēth of a Chrysoprasus, the eleventh of a lacinct, the twelfth an Amethyst.

21 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls, and every gate is of one pearl, & the street of the city is pure gold, as shining glass.

22 And I saw no Temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it.

23 And the 〈◊〉 hath no •• ede of the Sun, neither of the Moon to shine in it, for the glory of God did light it, & the Lamb is the light of it.

24 And the people which are saved, shall walk in the light of it, and the kings of the earth shall bring their glory & honor unto it

25 And the gates of it shall not be shut by day: for there shall be no night there.

26 And the glory & honor of the Gentiles shall be brought unto it

27 And there shall enter into it, none unclean thing, neither whatsoever worketh abomination or lies: but they which ar written in the Lambes book of life.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

1 THen I foresaw that the heavens & the earth should be ^a renewed to their uttermost perfection: for this imperfect estate of the heavens and the earth that now is, shall dissolve and melt away, and there shall be no sea, or ^b raging inundations of worldly troubles.

2 And I John foresaw and beheld that ^c spiritual Jerusalem (even our eternal felicity, and glory in God's Majesty) vouchsafed and ^d sent down of God from the highest heavens, prepared to decore and attire true Christians with, for their ^e spouse Christ Jesus.

3 And I heard the mighty voice of God his eternal decree from heaven saying, Behold, from henceforth the Tabernacle and dwelling of God shall be with men, & by ^f Christ shall he dwell in them, and they in him, and they shall be his people, and God himself dwelling with them, shall be their God forever.

4 And he shall put an ^g ende now to all their miseries, and they shall be no more subject to death, nor to sorrow, nor to mourning, nor to any manner of pain, for all such carnal passions of this our former world shall be abolished.

5 And ^h God, who sitteth in full authority among them, hath promised saying, Behold (saith he) I shall now renew and make perfect all these imperfections, and he ⁱ commanded me to write, and assure all men, that these words were faithful and true.

6 And he said unto me, now ar all ^k things done and perfected: I am the first and the last even the first before all beginning, and the last after all ending: to him that hath thirsted and zealled after truth and justice, will I now freely of my mercy, give to drink and receive of my lively fountain, everlasting life.

7 He that hath overcome his earthly temptations, shall in this heavenly world possess and inherit all joyful things; and I will be his God and Father, and he shall be ^l adopted one of my sons.

8 But contrarilie, the fearful doubter, & the unbeliever, and the execrable and abhominable livers, cruel murderers, filthy whormongers, execrable Sorcerers, abhominable Idolaters, and all teachers and authorisers of lies, shall have their part and portion in that endless deep of hell, which burneth eternal lie with unquenchable fire, and bitter torment, which is the everlasting ^m death of the soul.

9 And there came unto me the ⁿ last of the seven Angels, which had power to execute the seven last plagues, and he talked with me saying, Come, and I will let thee see the spiritual estate of the glorified Church, who is the true Spouse and Bride of the immaculate Lamb Christ Jesus.

10 And he ravished me away in the Spirit, to a great and high contemplation, wherein he let me to understand that eternal felicity in GOD, and ^o holy habitation, which from the highest heavens, God had appointed to bestow and send down unto his elect and holy Church.

11 And that happy habitacle was decored with the glory of God, and the shining beauty thereof exceeded all precious stones, ever flourishing in all felicity, and waxing green as Jasper, but pure and clear from all spots of uncleanness, as shining Crystal.

12 And it was strongly environed about, with the true and invincible ^p Apostolical doctrine, and forenent eache of the twelve tribes, even forenent every elect people and nation, there was set an open and patent gate and ready access, whereat God's Angels, ^q Apostles, & Ministers, called & conducted severally by name, every ^r tribe, kindred, and nation of Christ his spiritual Israelites to enter.

13 Toward the holy elect people of the Orient, was the ^s knowledge of the Trinity set patent, as a threefold entry to this felicity. To the elect people of the North was the same knowledge of God's Trinity a threefold entry to felicity. The elect people of the South also entered in by the same Trinity. And finally, the elect people of the West, and all the airthes of the world had no other entry to felicity, but by the knowledge and profession of this Trinity.

14 And that strong bulwark and ^t wall of God's truth and true doctrine, wherewith that holy habitation was defended and environed, was even that self same doctrine, whereof the strong foundations were laid before in this world, twelve fold by Christ Jesus his twelve Apostles, everyone by name in their several calling.

15 And the Angel who revealed these things to me, represented by the ^u symbol of a golden metwand, that he was to mete & expone by measurs, the figurative symmetrie of that holy habitation, of the entries thereof, and of the walls enuironing the same.

16 And this our heavenly habitation and eternal felicity in God, was ^x squared and fourefoldlie described by the four Evangelistes: and the indwellers are to enjoy a like felicity in the Father, as in the Son, and the Angel by the symbol of metting represented unto me the infinite room and sufficient dwelling places that were therein, ^y even that there were twelve thousand times twelve thousand stades, counted or multiplied 12000. times, answering to the infinite number of Gentiles, & to the twelve thousand of every tribe of Israel, mentioned Apoc. 7. all these shall participate ^z so much felicity in the Father, as they do in the Son, and alike in Son, as they do in the holy Spirit.

17 And the Angel by the figure of metting represented to me, that that strong bulwark & wall of the Apostolic doctrine, raised up twelve courses high, by these twelve Apostles, is now as it wer raised up ^aa twelve times so high, even 144 courses up, speaking these things after the manner & comparison of men, which are meaned in a spiritual and Angelical meaning.

18 And the building of this fortress, and wall of the Apostolic doctrine, was firm, pure and bright, ever flourishing, and waxing green as the Jasper, and the happy habitation of Saints within the same, was more glorious than gold, and more glistering and pure than the clear glass.

19 And the foundations of that strong walle of this holy habitacle, was decored with the Prophets, Martyrs, Professors, Preachers, interpreters, and other precious people of the Primitive Church, which as ^bb precious stones, God hath gathred out of all countries, by his twelve Apostles, to found this eternal Sanctuary with: for of these twelve Apostles someone from the Indies gathered in all those green Jaspers, who abode ever green and vnwithered from the true faith, to found with these the first foundation of this heavenly habitacle: Another Apostle to make the second course of this foundation, brought in those celestial Sapphyres, who, endued with heavenly hewes and qualities, respected no earthly shows: The third Apostle for the third course of this foundation, gathered in from among the Egyptians, the victorious and fiery Chalcedonies, even the zealous Professors, and victorious Teachers of truth: Some fourth Apostle, to build the fourth foundation, even from the Scythians and Bactrians, brought in the green and glauncing Smaragdes, even the flourishing, vnwithered, and sincere Christians of those Countries.

20 For the fifth course of this foundation, some Apostles gathered in from among the Arabians, their meek lowly and chaste people, comparable to the simple and chaste nature of the Sardonyx: The sixte Apostle gathered in these mollified people, in whose soft harts are engraven the seals of salvation, even the continual memory of Christ's passion, represented by the blodie & fleshly color of the Sardius. The seventh Apostle, for the seventh ground & foundatiō, the wise & constant Chrysolites: The eight Apostle for his course & foundatiō, gathered in all diligent Christians and peace makers, comparable to the precious Beryl. The ninth Apostle to found his course with, gathered in the patient people, and restrayners of their affections, represented by the nature of the Topaze. The tenth Apostle, brought in to the tenth course of this foundation, the golden green Chrysoprasus, even those Christians, that renouncing avarice, glory in that golden treasure of heaven, that never withereth nor decayeth. The eleventh Apostle to found his eleventh course with, gathered in the golden purple and princelie Hyacinths, even those magnificēt & princelie Professors, who being richly decored with spiritual benefits, overcame all temptations: Finallie, for the twelfth course, and to complete the foundation of this holy work, the twelfth Apostle brought in, even from Armenia, the pure and temperate Amethystes, to wit, those Christians, who detesting gluttony and drunkenness, are endued with sobriety and temperance.

21 And these twelve Apostles, teachers of the way of life, stood as precious pearls, decoring these entries, even every Apostle was in every entry of that heavenly habitacle, as a precious pearl, and the ^cc patent passages or stretes of that glorious habitacle, are more glorious than the pure gold, and more bright than the shining of glass.

22 And there was no distinct Temple in that heavenly habitacle, for universally, and over it all, the ^dd Majesty of the Almighty God, and of Christ Jesus is their Temple.

23 So that therefore, this holy habitation needeth no light of ^ee spiritual Teachers, nor seculare laws, for the glory of God shineth in it, and Christ Jesus is their lantern of light.

24 And the elect people and nations shall enjoy the full fruition of that light, and all that were kings of the earth, shall above all wordly pomp ^ff glorify that glory.

25 In all this eternal day time, shall never the elect be barred out from this felicity, and there shall be no obscurity of ^gg night, or darkness of errors there.

26 And the only glory and felicity of all the elect nations shall be established in it.

27 Into this glorious habitation shall no wicked or filthy creature have entresse, neither any abhominable sinners, or deceitful liars, but only they which are predestinate to salvation and registered in the book of life of our Savior Christ Jesus.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a This renewing of the heaven and earth, is without all doubt literally meant: for seeing this is the time of eternal rest, all heavenly motions and earthly vicissitudes must have an ende: yea, seeing the motions of the Spheres, Planets, and stars were made for distinction of times. Genes. 1.14. as also forth from this day shall be no time Apo. 10.6. Therefore shall their estate without all question be renewed: yea, and the estate of every creature, for saith Paul Romans. 8.21.22. The Creature also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God: for we know that every Creature groaneth with us also, and traueleth in pain together unto that present. Of this renovation read. 2. Pet. 3.10. and Isaiah. 65.17. and Isaiah 66.22. and Apoc. 20.11. and note ^q thereof.

^b Because this destruction of the world shall be with fire, (as testifieth 2. Pet. 3.10.) It may be that the Sea shall be utterly dried up, and so the Sea here to be literally taken: but always in the figurative sense, we are sure that all tumultuous troubles, shall cease at that day forever, and that the sea doth signify tumults and tumultuous people, is said in our note ^a Apoc. 13.

^c This Jerusalem called new Jerusalem, & the spouse of the Lamb, must therefore be the renewed Church, even both the glorified Church, and the felicity thereof: for that to both the glorified Church who are the inhabitants, and to that felicity in which they dwell, doth the whole subsequent proprieties of this Jerusalem agreee: even as the name of a city is not only taken for the town, but also metonymice, for the inhabitants thereof.

^d For that God is the supreme height, all that proceedeth frō him is said to descend, and so this descending of spiritual Jerusalem, is not meant locally, but figuratiuelie, that both the godly their selves, and their eternal felicity hath their original, & flowing from the majesty of God, and so descendeth from him.

^e Seeing by the Apoc. 12.1. and note ^a thereof, and by our 22. proposition, the Church militant is Christ's spouse, far rather is she now his spouse, when she is become triumphant: yea, before was she in a part diuorceable for her offenses, but now for her confirmed purity & established chastity, all wholly indiuorceable.

^f For this end hath Christ taken on him our nature, and is become Emmanuel (Isaiah. 7.14.) that is to say, God with us, that we might now be with God, & so by this text God shall be with man, and man shall be with God in this holy habitation and eternal felicity.

^g This end of all miseries yieldeth comfortable occasion to all God's servants, to endure patiently temporal and definite troubles, knowing hereby, that now shall follow the reward of infinite and eternal felicity.

^h Here saith the text, he who sat in the throne spake, to wit, that same Deity and divine essence. But for as much as both the person of the Father, and also of the Son, are meaned to sit in this throne, in the next chap. ver. 1.3. therefore it is to be reasoned whe ••• r this be the person of the Father or of the Son, that here speaketh to S. John. Concerning this we say, that although it was the person of Christ, who sitting in this throne, lately, in the end of the former chapter, judgeth the world, as both our belief, and Apoc. 14.14. do testify, yet here is there a translation made of persons, and it is the Father that now speaketh. For not only now hath that judgment seat (attributed in the Scriptures to Christ) taken full effect, but also Christ hitherto having perfected his functions of incarnation, teaching, redemption, mediation, and of damning and throwing down the wicked, doeth now deliver up the kingdom unto God the Father, that he may be all in all, as testifieth Paul, 1. Cor. 15.24.25.28. And again on the other parte, now are here introduced the offices and functions of God the Father, and Creator, in new creating and renewing the world. So that here the functions of the Son ending, and the functions of the Father of new again beginning, this must needs be the Father, that here showeth, that he is to renew the world, seeing that is his function and office. And to confound the persons, or yet their offices, is contrary to the godly Symbole of Athanasius, saying, neque confundentes Personas, neque Substantiam separantes, as who would say, the holy Spirit had redeemed us, or that Christ either first created, or now at last reneweth the world simply, and altogether in his own person: Indeed Christ is meaned with the Father, and the Father by Christ (but not Christ simply) to create the world. Heb. 1.2.9. conferred with Psal. 102.26. & Col. 1.16. & the first article of our belief: and so this must not be the person of Christ, but of the Father, that speaketh this: and for more proof that this is the Father, he calleth us afterward, verse. 7. his sons, whereas Christ calleth us not so, yea, not servants, but friends, John. 15.15. for both Christ and we are called Sons to God the Father, he natural, and we adopted.

ⁱ It is said by Paul (2. Cor. 11.14.) that Satan may take the similitude of an Angel of light, but that he may profess himself God, by taking his similitude, we read not, neither possibly dare he, least so the most godly Prophets (meaning nothing but godliness) should be abused, and worship Satan. Then followeth, that this being verily God, that here appeareth, & testifieth the words of this book to be true and faithful, there can therefore be no doubt of the authority thereof. But if any will say, that though Satan dare not fain the similitude of God, yet durst Cerinthus or other heretics, Chiliasts, fain God's visions. In contrary of that conceived suspicion, the heavenly style, the precise performance, the harmony with other Scriptures, the infallible notes, names, numbers, and dates of times confirm the verity of this Book, and divine certainty thereof. The same verity hereof, that here is approved by God, was before intimate by the Angel Apoc. 19.9. note ^e and is hereafter repeated. Apoc. 22.6.

^k This is the same thing that is meant, by the latter sound of the seventh trumpet. Apoc. 11.15. and outpowring of the seventh Vial. Apoc. 16.17. and these are the performances of the Angels oath and vow made in Daniel. 12.7. and Revel. 10.6. of which, our 14. proposition reckoneth the dates.

^l That this is God the Father that saith this, is said at length, note ^h preceding.

^m The first death, being the bodily death; the second death, must be the eternal death of soul and body, as is said, Apoc. 20. note ⁱ and Apoc. 2. note ^k .

ⁿ This one of these seven Angels, both here, and Revel. 17.1. mentioned, appears to be the last of these seven Angels, for such reasons as are contained there, Revel. 17. note ^a thereof.

^o What this Jerusalem and descending thereof meaneth, read the former notes hereof ^c and ^d .

^p The Apostolical doctrine, being indeed a strong wall against all errors is therefore justly here meant by this wall, which hereafter verse 27. debarreth out all unclean and abhominable creatures and liars: Further, that bold and constant Preachers and their doctrine, is called a brazen wall: read Jeremiah 1.18. And for the more evident token, that this wall can mean no other thing, nor the Apostolic doctrine, the same hath twelve foundations, which are entitled by the names of the twelve Apostles: ver. 14. and 19. following: and so it being a solid wall to debar out the wicked, hath not the less threefold ports in it, by the knowledge of the Trinity, to receive in the elect at all quarters as followeth. verse 12. and note ^f hereof, pointing out so by number, names & circumstances, that it doth mean the Apostolic doctrine.

^q Seeing ministers and Pastors even before their glorification, 〈◊〉 called angels, as is shown. Revel. 1. note ^x thereof: how much more then may the twelve Apostles now after their glorification be meant by these Angels, the number of twelve, and other circumstances following, so well agreeing.

^r Under the number of twelve tribes of Israel, (because they sometime were the only peculiar people of God,) are now figuratiuelie included the whole elect tribes of all the people and nations of the world, who now also are become God's people. So that as testifieth Paul, Gal. 3.7. all the faithful ar the sons of Abraham, and consequently, all the faithful are accounted the twelve tribes, in these figurative and prophetical speeches.

^s This description of this spiritual Jerusalem and heavenly habitation, by three ports in each of the four airthes, making in the whole twelve, hath in it a perfect harmony and representatiō of our absolute and eternal felicity, whereof the entries & ports is the knowledge of the Trinity, written and testified by the four Evangelistes, and patently preached, made open, and dispersed through all the world, by the twelve Apostles.

^t What this wall is, read before in the note ^p preceeding.

^u Nothing is more common amongst the Prophets, and in prophetical visions, nor to represent their figurative matters by an outward and external action, as is to be seen in Jeremiah's jockes. chap. 27. and 28. and Ezekiel's gesture▪ cap. 4. and cap. 5. and in the Angels meeting, Ezech. 40.3. and diverse other places. And this is done for our weak capacity, which imprinteth no verbal document so deeply in mind, as we do an actual gesture: So here the Angel by this external gesture of metting, willeth us deeply to imprint in mind, all the subsequent symmetrie of this holy habitacle, as containing in it an holy harmony, with the chief grounds of Christian truth.

^x Proceeding here further to the description of that eternal felicity, in which we are to dwell forever: for our capacity, the Spirit of God setteth down the same in such form and shape, as most lively pointeth out the doctrine of the Godhead, and teachers thereof in this world, by whom this heavenly felicity hath been squared and founded in us in this life, that afterward we might be citizens in the joyful habitacle of everlasting life. Now therefore saith he here, this city is set in square or four cornered: meaning, no doubt, hereby, that this our heavenly habitacle a •• eternal felicity, wherein now we are to dwell, and the whole doctrine pertinent thereunto, was squared and fourfoldly described by the four Euangels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, & John: for where before, note ^p the twelve Apostles by their short and present doctrine, are made the first layers of the twelve foundations of this work, doth it not very harmonically agree, that the four Evang. by their long lasting and written testimonies, have built out the squares and four corners of that work, to the final perfection thereof. If this were not the cause, why this raised square, and Cubique figure, were rathest here of all other figures chosen: then had either the Spirit of God chosen the round figure, as of all solid bodies the most perfect figure: or then had he chosen the Pyramid Triangulare, which is the most simple, firm, and constant figure: but these, partly not agreeing with the convenient form of a city, and partly, not bearing the symbol of the unite and equal Trinity, and of the four Evangelists, and other symmetries needful are therefore here refused, and the raised square or Cubique figure chosen.

^y The whole elect Israelites being reckoned to 144000. to wit, 12000. of every Tribe, and the elect Gentiles to be innumerable, (Apoc. 7.4.9. note ^f thereof. and Apoc. 14.1. notes ^a and ^b thereof.) here setteth he down a city almost of infinite room, to contain them into, according to Christ's saying, John. 14.2. In domo Patris mei mansiones sunt multae. In my Fathers house are many dwelling places, for the length of this City being 12000. stadges, the breadth 12000. stadges, and the height 12000, stadges, as here the text meaneth, the whole city must contain 12000. times 12000. stadges, multiplied by 12000. which is, 1728000000000. Cubique stadges: whereas one cubique stadge, (that is, a stadge in length, a stadge in breadth, and a stadge in height) were sufficient to hold one whole region of people. Hereby then is meaned, that this heavenly habitacle and eternal foelicity is infinite, and aboundantlie capable of all the elect number. Of the preciseness of numbers in such like accounts, we have said enough Apoc. 7. note ^f and Apo. 14. notes ^a & ^b thereof and other places. And as for this number in particular, it hath his original from 12. for the 12. Apostles, & then frō 1000. answering to the subdisciples of every Apostle: & then again, these ar multiplied cubiquelie to represent the great increase of God's servants to the worlds end, and consequently, of the agreeable mansions, provided in heaven for them.

^z Seeing the whole body of this city, representeth most properly that whole felicity, that we are eternally to enjoy in the whole unite Godhead, the three several dimensions of longitude, & altitude of that city must represent these several measures and portions of joy, which we have in the Father, in the Son, and in the holy Spirit, and consequently, the being of the longitude, of the latitude, and of the altitude of that holy habitation all equal by this text, doeth represent that portion of joy, that we have in the Father, that portion of joy that we have in the Son, and that felicity that we enjoy in the holy Spirit, to be equal and alike. So that although everyone of us enjoy not alike felicity with other, yet, as God in his three persons is equal, and alike in himself, so of all his three persons giveth he alike presence and fruition: The Father shall not be absented from us more than the Son, nor the Son no more than the holy Ghost: we shall see all three in one, we shall worship all three in one, and finally, of all the three persons of that unite Godhead, shall we have full joy, comfort and fruition, and that alike of the one as of the other, even as the persons are alike in Godhead, and one in substance.

^tuxyz Of all these texts and former notes thereof is gathered the marucilous harmony and accord in all pointes, betwixt God and this his holy Jerusalem. For God, who created man according to his own image, here also describeth his glorified Churches symmetrie, to his own similitude. God is one, so here by one only spiritual Jerusalem, he representeth his Church. There be three equal persons of the Deity, Father, Son, and holy Ghost, so be there here of this Jerusalem three equal dimensions of longitude, latitude, and altitude: None of the three persons of the Deity is separable from other, so none of these three dimensions of a city, or of any solid body, can be separable one frō another, for then should it become a superfice, and no solid body. The three persons of the Deity and their functions, cannot be confounded: so are not these three dimensions confounded, for the length is not the breadth, nor the breadth is not the height: Like as in Athanasius Creed, the person of the Fat •• is not the person of the Son. Neither is the person of the So •• the person of the holy Ghost, and yet the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, are one only God: as here the length, breadth, and height, maketh one only City. Further, the doctrine of the deity is witnessed and fourfoldly set down by the four Evangelists: So here is this Jerusalem set down in quadrat, or foursquare. Twelue Apostles dispersed in all airths, hath founded this doctrine, & thereby enter we to the knowledge of God: So on twelve foundations standeth this Jerusalem, and twelve entries there be thereunto in several airthes. Finally, the Deity is universal, infinite, and infinitely extended over all his works. So in this Jerusalem, is there infinite foelicitie, and abundant room for stowing of all her inhabitants.

^aa The Apostolic doctrine, amongst these of the Church militant, being by worldly impediments holden low, is now amongst these of the triumphant Church, raised to the full and perfect height, signified here by the full increase of 12. multiplied by 12. quadratly, making 144. courses of height.

^bb Of all that hereafter followeth, and is spoken of these precious stones, wherewith are founded the 12. foundations of this strong wall of the Apostolical doctrine, this one thing is the sum and summar meaning, that as a diligent master of work, will send his quarriors, masons, and builders in all partes, to search, dress, form and hew stones proper and meet for their building, and glorious for the decorement thereof. So hath our God in this world, sent his holy Apostles through Inde, through Arabie, through Egypt, through Armenie; & throughout all the cuntries of the world, to gather in, teach, and instruct these holy and precious people, some Prophets, some Martyrs, some teachers, some interpreters, some having one gift and virtue, and some another, of whom God had decreed to build up this holy and eternal habitacle, and first to lay by them the twelve foundations, of the Apostolical and Militant Church in this world, which thereafter in the world to come, even in this triumphant Church and holy Jerusalem, should shine eternally and utter all their glistering virtues: as saith Dan. 12.3. Qui autem doctifuerint, fulgebunt sicut splendor firmamenti, & qui ad iustitiam erudiu • t multos, quafi stellae in perpetuas aeternitates. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, & they that 〈◊〉 • e many to righteousness, shall shine as the stars, forever and ever. In the separate hewes, natures and qualities of these stones, in the Paraphrase, I have followed the received opinion of writers, leanning always more to this their summar effect and meaning.

^cc By these streets and passages, is signified liberty (amongst other felicities) so that we have no manner of thirlage, as tied or addicted to any one place: yea, go where we will, we go always in God, and our ways and streets are beautiful and glorious, and importeth to us full felicity.

^dd Of this temple, and how here and some other places, it meaneth the majesty of God, we have shown in the discourse of our 20. Proposition.

^ee How the Sun is taken for the spiritualitie, and the Moon for the temporalitie, read the note ^h Apoc. 6.

^ff This is no worldly glory that they shall bring thither, for that heavenly habitacle that hath no need of the glorious light of the Sun, and Moon, verse 23. hath far less need of wordly glory. It is therefore hereby meant, that these, who were godly Princes in this world, shall lift up all their felicity, glory, and estimation from the pleasures of the world, and fixe the same wholly upon that felicity and glory, which there they shall have in God.

^gg This night that shall not be found, agreeth there both literallie, and figuratiuelie: for literally there shall be no night after the latter day, seeing distinctions of time by night and day, and by Summer and winter shall cease, as is lately said in the note ^a hereof, and Apoc. 10.6. Again, figuratiuelie, there shall be no obscurity of errors there, for that no unclean thing, no liar, nor abhominable person abides there, as hereafter verse 27. is testified, of no night to be here, read also Revel. 22. verse 5.

The Text.

1 And he shown me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb.

2 In the midst of the street of it, and of either side of the river, was the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and gave fruit every month, & the leaves of the tree served to heal the nations with.

3 And there shall be no more curse, but the throne of God, and of the Lamb shall be in at, and his servants shall serve him.

4 And they shall see his face, and his name shall be in their fore-heads.

5 And there shall be no ni • ht there, & they need no candle, neither light of the sun, for the Lord God giueeth them light, & they shall reign for evermore.

6 And he said unto me, These words are faithful and true: and the Lord God of the holy Prophets, sent his Angel to show unto his servants, the things which must shortly be fulfilled.

7 Behold, I come shortly, Blessed is he that keepeth the words of the Prophecy of this book

8 And I am John, which saw and heard these things: and when, I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel, which shown me these things.

9 But he said unto me, see thou do it not: for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren the Prophet of them which k • the words of this book, worship God.

10 And he said to me, Seal not the words, of the Prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand.

11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: & he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: & he that is holy, let him be holy still.

12 And behold, I come shortly, and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be

13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

14 Blessed are they, that do his commandments, that their right may be in the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the City.

15 For without shall be dogs, & enchanters, and whoremongers, & murderers, and Idolaters, and whosoever loveth or maketh lies.

16 I Jesus have sent mine Angel, to testify unto you these things 〈◊〉 • e Churches: I am 〈◊〉 root and the generation of David, and the brighte morning star.

17 And the spirit & the bride say, Come, And let him that heareth, say Come: and let him that is a thirste, come: and let whosoever will, take of the water of life freely.

18 For I protest unto every man, that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book.

19 And if any man shall diminishe of the words of the book of this prophecy, god shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, & frō those things which ar written in this book.

20 He which testifieth these things, faith, Surely, I come quickly. Amen, even so, come Lord Jesus.

21 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you all, Amen.

Paraphrasticall exposition.

1 AND the Angel let me to understand how ^a God the holy Spirit (flowing as a river to satisfy all that thirsted after his spiritual gifts) proceedeth from the persons of God the Father, and of God the Son, who sat there in supreme authority.

2 And amidst the ways and passages of all that glorified congregation, and with these flowing waters and graces of the holy Ghost, was also ^b Christ Jesus conjunct, who is the author of our life and salvation: who continually and ever recently yielded, and exhibited the fruit and fruition of all his heavenly virtues, in number and measure sufficient to satisfy every man, of the ^c twelve tribes of spiritual Israelites: to wit, such as had observed and embraced the doctrine of the ^c twelve Apostles: and the smallest benefits, and lightest virtues that flows from Christ served some way to the comfort, joy, and continual health of every elect people and nation.

3 And there shall be no accursed thing in that holy habitacle, for the throne and eternal seat of God the ^d Father, and of Christ Jesus his Son shall be there, and all these his servants shall now most perfectly serve him.

4 And they shall have the full fruition and enjoying of his face and presence, and with constant ^e courage and bold faces shall they profess his name.

5 And there shall be no darkness there, neither of ^f night, nor of errors, and no need shall they have of temporal nor ecclesiastical teachings, for GOD himself in Trinity and Unity shall lighten them, and with him shall they reign, for evermore.

6 And the Angel again assured me, that these words were faithful and true: for the Almighty God, Lord over all the holy Prophets, had sent him, who is his holy Angel, to show and publish unto his servants upon earth these things, which must begin shortly, and be performed amongst them.

7 Behold, it shall not be ^g long (saith Christ) till my coming, in respect of my eternal abiding, happy shall he be, who observeth and doeth according unto the words written in this book of Prophecy.

8 And I the writer hereof, am John the Apostle and Evangelist, who spiritually saw and heard all these things, and when I had heard and seen the same, ^h I fell down prostrate at the feet of the Angel, who shown me these things to have worshipped him.

9 But he rebuked me, saying, Beware thou do it not, for I am but a servant of God's as thou art, and as one of thy brethren which are Prophets, and am one of them which observe the words of God, contained in this book, worship none but God only.

10 And he commanded me not to ⁱ conceal, or utterly to seal up the words of the prophecy contained in this book, for that the time of the performance thereof, comes daily on and approacheth.

11 Now he that doth wrong ^k proceed (if he list) to do wrong, and he who is a filthy sinner proceed (if he listeth) in his filthy sins and contrarilie, let the righteous man continue in his righteousness, and the holy man in his holiness.

12 For behold (saith God) I come shortly, and that not empty, but bearing with me every man's reward, to recompense thē therewith, according to their faithful ^l works.

23 I am the first and the last; the beginning and the ending, even the first before all beginning, and the last after all ending.

14 Blessed are they that ^m keep the commandments of this their God, that they may obtain a joyful parte and protion in Christ Jesus, the true Author of life: and that they by the true knowledge of the Trinity, according to the Apostolic doctrine, may enter to eternal felicity.

15 But forth of the same shall be debarred all Apostatik ⁿ revolters to their filthiness, as dogs to their vomet, and all enchanters, whoremongers, murderers, and Idolaters, and finally, all that teacheth lies, or loved & delighted therein.

16 I (saith the Lord Jesus) assure all men that I have sent my holy Angel to testify these things unto you all my holy Churches and congregations. I am (in my Deity) that ^o root and foundation whereof David and all the faithful hath sprung, and (in my humanity) I am of that ^o posterity and offspring that hath sprung of David, and am that morning ^p star & Son of justice, whose bright Evangel lightened the whole world.

17 And all godly ^q spirits, and Christ's holy Church and chaste spouse, wished him to come, and ye that hears pray for his coming, and let every man that zealeth and thirsteth after spiritual graces, approach, and come unto him: For what faithful man soever listeth to come, shall freely & in his mercy receive of him, and drink up as water the abundant graces of the holy Ghost to life eternal.

18 Now therefore, I protest unto every man that hears the words of this book of prophecy, that if any man shall pretend to add anything farther unto this book, God shall add his torment, and bring upon that man all the plagues that are contained in this book.

19 And likewise, if any man shall mean to pare or diminish of the words of this holy prophetical book, God shall utterly take away all his portion and parte, out of the register book of eternal life, and out of this holy habitacle of eternal felicity, and from enjoying of these joys and ^r benefits herein promised for the faithful.

20 The Lord Jesus, who testifieth these things, hath promised, that he shall come most speedily. Even so must it be, O Lord Jesus, come therefore speedily.

21 The ^s grace of this our lord Jesus Christ, be with all you his faithful forever. So be it.

Notes, Reasons, and Amplifications.

^a This pure and christalline river of lively waters, is taken in the scriptures for the spirit of God and graces thereof, which our souls ever thirste and drink, as is plainly expounded in John 7.38.39. saying, Flumina de ventre eius fluent aquae viua: hoc autem dicebat de spiritu quem accepturi erant credentes in eum, &c. Out of his belly shall flower rivers of water of life: This spake he of the spirit, which they that believed in him should receive. And for confirmation, that this reiuer is the holy spirit, he saith here, that it proceeds of the throne of God the Father, and of God the Son, using the proper term of proceeding, for that the holy Spirit is said to proceed from the person of the Father and of the Son, as saith the godly Athanasius in his Symbole: Spiritus sanctus à Patre & Filio, non factus, nec creatus, nec genitus, sed procedens: The holy Ghost, not made, nor created, nor begotten of the Father and of the son, but proceeding from them.

^b This tree of life that groweth in the midst of this glorified congregatiō, and among these flowing waters of God's spirit, and yieldeth continual fruit, where upon the godly feedeth to life eternal, must needs be Christ Jesus the author of our life and salvation, of whom the tree of life in earthly Paradise, did bear the type: and who hath his residence among his elect, and is conjoined with the holy spirit in Deity, and yieldeth to these his elect, continual benefits, and spiritual graces and virtues, whereon, they spiritually do feed and eternally live.

^c Because the City by the number of ports, foundations, rooms and symmetries thereof, hath been before accommodate to the number of twelve, correspondent to the twelve tribes of spiritual Israelites, and twelve Apostles: Therefore agreeable to that same number of twelve, he here also describes their spiritual food, making thereby the city, and the inhabitants, & their spiritual food, and furniture, all correspondent and conformablie agreeing together in one, with the twelve Apostles, of whom they have received their comparison, and of whom in truth, both is that heavenly habitacle and proprieties thereof: to wit, our resurrection, justification, immortality, and eternal foelicitie described: as also, the number of all faithful, are by them and their successors collected and gathered in: As thirdly, these spiritual virtues flowing here •• m Christ, are distributed to every faithful, according as they are more or less of the number of the twelve tribes of spiritual Israelites, or hath embraced more or less the doctrine of the twelve Apostles: and therefore, not only first the symmetrie of the city, and secondly, the room and inhabitants thereof, but also thirdly, the furniture, even these fruits, benefits and graces that here flows from Christ unto them, are all reckoned after the number of twelve: and so their monthly increases, meaneth no other thing, but first this allusion to the number of the twelve Apostles, And secondly, that these fruits and benefits are ever continual, fresh, and recent: for (as we have said note ^a of the former chapter, and in other partes) there is no distinction of times by years, months or days, neither in heaven, neither after the latter day any ways.

^d Here he (as also verse 1.) speaketh only of two persons of the Godhead: to wit, the Father and the Son sitting in this throne, although inseperablie the whole Deity in Trinity and Unity here sitteth: but these two persons, the Father and the Son are only here mentioned, because the judicial matters of this throne, and the present functions belonging thereto, at this time concerned cheiflie the offices of God the Father, and of God the Son. Of God the Son, in that here he sitteth, now lately judging the whole world generally, which chiefly appertaineth to him, as saith our Belief, inde venturus est iudicare vivos & mortuos, from thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. Of God the Father, in that he here sitteth reforming and renewing the world, as he testifieth in the text saying, ecce, noua facio omnia, behold, I make all things new, which belongs to his office, as being Creator of all, as testifieth our belief, calling him, Creatorem coeli & terrae, maker of heaven and earth, This approveth the note ^h of the former chapter.

^e This name of God was promised before (Apoc. 3.12.) to be written upon the elect, where the first mention is made of this new Jerusalem: and now at this time since they are come to that Jerusalem that promise here taketh effect. This (contrary all wayfaring and worldly professions) meaneth so constant and unchangeable a profession of the name of God, that it shall never be deleted nor forgotten out of their hearts, minds, and continual thoughts, but ever shall abide so rooted in them, that with cor •• courage and bold faces, shall they profess that name forever, 〈◊〉 therefore is that name of God said here to be in their foreheads.

^f Read of this night before, Apoc. 21.25. and note ^ff thereof.

^g For three causes, are times which appear long to men, called short in the scriptures. First, to move the elect to patience. Secondly, in respect of the contrair purposes and matter, as here the definite time of Christ's, bodily absence in this world, in respect of the infinite time of his eternal presence in that everlasting world, is called but short. Thirdly, in respect of God who speaketh this, in whose sight a 1000. years are but as one day (2. Pet. 3.8.) this definite time is but short: confer herewith Apoc. 17.10. & note ^t thereof.

^h Maruelous is the forcible temptations of Idolatry, & wrong worshipping. Sundrie times hath saint John seen the persons of the Deity in these visions: and although we read, that he hath then fallen and been prostrated with that glorious majesty of God's presence (Apoc. 1.17.) yet find we not, that he prostrated himself voluntarily to worship God, but contrarilie, this is the second time, that voluntarily he prostrates and bows down himself to commit wrong worshipping: and that even although he was before forbidden of the Angels self, according to the proverb, Nitimur in vetitum semper cupimusque negata. Forbidden things of men are chose, and most we sue that is refused. The divine Prophet, Apostle and Evangelist John, makes notable here to us by his own twofold example, the great infirmity in mankind on the one parte, and the terrible force of Idolatrous temptations on the other part. To the effect we wretched sinners neither trust over much in our own strength, neither yet be over slack and slothful against such temptations: Seeing this holy and beloved servant of God so far overcome, read more hereof, Revel. 19.10. and note ^s thereof.

ⁱ In that here the Prophet is forbidden to seal and close up these mysteries, it is not simply meant, that he should write all so plain, that no part thereof were in any wise sealed or kept secret: for contrarilie of the seven thunders (Revel. 10.4.) it is commanded to seal them, and not to write them plainly. The meaning therefore of this text, is not simply, but in comparison of other •• ophets: to wit, that saint John who was nearer to the time of 〈◊〉 performance, should not seal up these things so obscurely as other Prophets did, who were further from that time of performance: and therefore saith this text here, ne signaueris, &c. tempus enim prope est, Seal not these words, &c. for the time is at hand. And contrarilie is said in Dan. 8.26. Tu ergo visionem signa, quia post multos dies erit. Seal you up the vision, for it shall be after many days. and Daniel 12.4.9. Claude sermons & signa librum, vsque ad tempus statutum, Shut up the words and seal the book till the end of the time. And so is John here indeed a great deal more plain, ample, and orderly nor is Daniel: Daniel having sealed his book for a long time, & John having only concealed this book from Antichristians, during the Antichrists reign, which time he calls but short. Apoc. 17.10. saying, Oportet cum breue tempus manere, He must continue a short space, agreeable with these words here spoken, of the revealing of this book, which are, tempus enim prope est, for the time is at hand, and so in the end of the Antichrists reign (which ends in our days) should these mysteries be thoroughly revealed. This text maketh expressly against them, that esteems this book to be so closed, that it shall never be understood till Christ come, and consequently, it should be superfluous.

^k This is spoken Ironicallie in mockage of the wicked, & there after speaks he exhortingly to the godly to confirm them. This Ironical speech is used oft in the scriptur, for the more eshaming of us from sin, as (besides many other examples) the like is to be found in Eccles. 11.9. where the spirit of God by Solomon mocks the licentious youth, in bidding them tauntinglie follow their lusts and harts desire, but know saith he certainly, that of all these things God shall crave accompt in judgment. The like is said even here in the next verse, For behold (saith he) I shall come shortly, and my reward with me, to give to every man according to his works. So this threatening conclusion infers, that the former bidding of the wicked continue wicked, is altogether Ironicall, and contrarilie, that the bidding of the godly continue godly, is altogether allowablie and exhortingly spoken to them.

^l How these works are not simply meant of only works, but of works that proceed of Faith, or lively Faith that produceth good works, and so Faith to be the ground of Justification, read Apoc. 20. note ^s thereof.

^m The vulgare translation, containeth here these words, Be qui lauant stolas suas in sanguine Agni, Blessed are they that wash their garments in the blood of the Lamb. The most allowable translation bearing Beati qui servant eius mandata, Blessed are they that keep his commandments, as the literal difference hereof is small in the original Greek, so is the meaning of both alike in substance, for these that do keep the commandments of Christ Jesus, ar these self same, that figuratively are said, Apoc. 7.14. to wash their garments in the blood of Christ, and therefore set we the plainest in the paraphrase, as an interpretation to both.

ⁿ To dogs for filthiness in lust, insatiable gluttony, vomiting and returning to their vomit, are compared all such filthy persons as how oft soever the spirit of God striveth to purge thē of their sins, yet will they ever revolt and return to them again, till at length the spirit of God-renounce them, and leave them in their own filth. Of these saith Solomon, Prouerb. 26.11. Sicut canis qui reuertitur ad vomitum, sic imprudens qui iterat stultitiam suam, As a dog who turneth again to his vomit, so is the foolish man who turneth to his foolishness, and in 2. Peter. 2.22. It is said of these reuolters and backturners to their sins. Canis reversus ad vomitum suum, & sus lota in volutabro luti. The dog is returned to his vomit, and the sow that was washed to the wallowing in the mire. This general doggish property of backturning, and continual revolting to sin, without amendment, is here set foremost, & is to be understood, common to the enchanters, whoremongers, murderers, Idolaters, & liars after specified, where through, here they are debarred from God: otherwise, if they repented their sins, & returned not ever thereunto, as dogs to their vomit, they might be received among the faithful number, as Apoc. 14. note ^d is declared.

^o In simple terms Christ here, & Apo. 5.5. setteth out his two natures very lively, I am (saith he) the root & the generation of David. This apparent contrariety making Christ the root whereof David is sprung, and again Christ to be a branche, who is sprung of David, is doubtleslie to be understood diversely. The first of Christ's deity, in respect whereof, he was before David, as he testifieth saying, (John 8.58.) antequam Abraham fieret, ego sum, Before Abraham was I am: yea, seeing God by Christ created the whole world, (Colos. 1.16. and John 1.3.) therefore, Christ in his Deity, is the 〈◊〉 root and original, whereof all things, cheiflie godly men, as Abraham and David hath their beginning and being. The second of Christ's humanity, in respect whereof, Christ contrarilie is sprung of Abraham and of David, Matthew, 1.1. and so is Christ perfitely both David's root, and also his branche.

^p For many causes is Christ called the morning star: for as the morning star endeth the nights darkness, and beginneth the day light. So doth Christ at his coming put end to all errors. And doth begin and yield to us that eternal light and day, which never decayeth: of which is said before, verse 5. et nox vltra non erit illic, & non egebunt lumine lucernae, neque lumine Solis, quoniam Dominus Deus illuminabit illos. and there shall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither the light of the sun, for the Lord God giveth them light. For that same cause, is he likewise called, Sol Iustitiae, the sun of justice, that riseth to the world, Malachi. 4.2. Also Christ is called this morning star, to show thereby, that the star that should rise of Jacob (Nomb, 24.17.) was performed in his person. Moreover, because Christ's nativity and coming was represented by an extraordinary star, seen in the East Oriental. And it is frequent in the scriptures, to call the thing signified, after the name and the style of the sign it self: as where Christ is called the Lamb, &c. Therefore is Christ, called here the beautiful, orientall, rising, or morning star.

^q This spirit that craveth Christ's latter coming, is nether the damned spirits, for that they thereby are to receive no gains, but p •• ne and eternal torment. Neither yet is it simply and in itself the spirit of God, for that holy spirit in himself, hath no yearning, not other passions, but hath the present estate of all things agreeable to his will and ordinance, lacking nothing longer nor he craveth it or yearneth after the same. This therefore is the spirit of the holy elect and chosen number, or the spirit of God in them, that craveth here Christ's coming and yearneth for the same. For seeing all the good creatures of God long for that day, that they may have liberty, freedom, & rest in God, as saith Paul Rom. 8.21.22. Therefore, far rathest of all do these godly spirits that God hath created and breathed in man, yearn and desire Christ's coming, thar from henceforth they may be conjoined with God their original, and have the full fruition of his presen •• as saith also S. Paul, (Phil. 1.23.) of himself and his godly spirit, desiderium habens dissolui, & esse cum Christo, by this desire that Paul's spirit had to be with Christ before the latter day, and without the body, importeth he a far greater desire that our spirits have in yearning for the latter day, that body and soul altogether may be with Christ our Lord and Savior.

^r Although the Greek word may here seem to mean alike. These men that are written, or, These things that are written: and also that this book may either mean indifferently here the book of life, or this present book of Apocalypse: yet be reason of the like words contained in the former verses, speaking directly of the plagues written in this book of Apocalypse, It must needs be, that contrarily these spoken of here, are the benefits and good things written also in this same book of Apocalypse.

^s Here endeth Saint John, this holy Prophecy of Apocalypse: imploring the grace of God's spirit through Jesus Christ, to abide with all the faithful. Here end we also that interpretation thereof, which God by that self same grace hath made the faithful of these our latter days to understand, in discouerse of God's enemies & revealing of his truth, that his Church being purged from Antichristianism, may from henceforth abide pure, and holy, and ready decked as a comely bride, waiting the sudden coming of her Lord and bridegroom Christ Jesus: To this God in Trinity and Unity, who here gives these graces to us, do we therefore render aeternal praise, honor, and glory, forever and ever. Amen.